This is a modern-English version of Oblomov, originally written by Goncharov, Ivan Aleksandrovich. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

OBLOMOV

By Ivan Goncharov

Translated From The Russian By C. J. Hogarth

London: George Allen & Unwin, Ltd.

1915

0001
0007










CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS










OBLOMOV










PART I










I

One morning, in a flat in one of the great buildings in Gorokliovaia Street, * the population of which was sufficient to constitute that of a provincial town, there was lying in bed a gentleman named Ilya Ilyitch Oblomov. He was a fellow of a little over thirty, of medium height, and of pleasant exterior. Unfortunately, in his dark-grey eyes there was an absence of any definite idea, and in his other features a total lack of concentration. Suddenly a thought would wander across his face with the freedom of a bird, flutter for a moment in his eyes, settle on his half-opened lips, and remain momentarily lurking in the lines of his forehead. Then it would disappear, and once more his face would glow with a radiant insouciance which extended even to his attitude and the folds of his night-robe. At other times his glance would darken as with weariness or ennui. Yet neither the one nor the other expression could altogether banish from his countenance that gentleness which was the ruling, the fundamental, characteristic, not only of his features, but also of the spirit which lay beneath them. That spirit shone in his eyes, in his smile, and in his every movement of hand and head. On glancing casually at Oblomov a cold, a superficially observant person would have said, “Evidently he is good-natured, but a simpleton;” whereas a person of greater penetration and sympathy than the first would have prolonged his glance, and then gone on his way thoughtfully, and with a smile as though he were pleased with something.

One morning, in an apartment in one of the tall buildings on Gorokliovaia Street, where the number of residents was enough to fill a small town, a man named Ilya Ilyitch Oblomov was lying in bed. He was just over thirty, of average height, and had a pleasant appearance. Unfortunately, his dark-grey eyes lacked any clear thought, and his other features showed a complete absence of focus. Occasionally, a thought would flit across his face like a bird, pause momentarily in his eyes, rest on his slightly parted lips, and linger briefly in the lines of his forehead. Then it would vanish, leaving his face glowing with a carefree vibe that extended to his posture and the folds of his nightgown. At other times, his gaze would become clouded with fatigue or boredom. Yet neither expression could completely erase the gentleness that was the main and defining trait, not just of his features, but also of the spirit behind them. That spirit shone through his eyes, his smile, and every gesture of his hands and head. A casual glance at Oblomov might lead a cold, superficial observer to think, "He seems kind, but simple-minded;" however, a more insightful and compassionate person would take a longer look and walk away thoughtfully, smiling as if pleased by something.

     *  One of the principal streets of Petrograd.
     *  One of the main streets of St. Petersburg.

Oblomov’s face was neither reddy nor dull nor pale, but of an indefinite hue. At all events, that was the impression which it gave—possibly because, through insufficiency of exercise, or through want of fresh air, or through a lack of both, he was wrinkled beyond his years. In general, to judge from the extreme whiteness of his bare neck, his small, puffy hands, and his soft shoulders, one would conclude that he possessed an effeminate body. Even when excited, his actions were governed by an unvarying gentleness, added to a lassitude that was not devoid of a certain peculiar grace. On the other hand, should depression of spirits show itself in his face, His glance would grow dull, and his brow furrowed, as doubt, despondency, and apprehension fell to contending with one another. Yet this crisis of emotion seldom crystallized into the form of a definite idea—still less into that of a fixed resolve. Almost always such emotion evaporated in a sigh, and shaded off into a sort of apathetic lethargy.

Oblomov’s face was neither flushed nor dull nor pale, but had an undefined shade. At least, that was the impression it gave—possibly because, from a lack of exercise, or fresh air, or both, he looked older than his years. Generally, judging by the extreme whiteness of his bare neck, his small, plump hands, and his soft shoulders, one might conclude that he had a delicate physique. Even when he was excited, his actions were marked by a consistent gentleness, combined with a weariness that had a peculiar grace to it. On the other hand, when he became downcast, his gaze would dim and his forehead would crease, as doubt, hopelessness, and worry battled within him. Yet, this emotional turmoil rarely took shape as a clear thought—much less as a firm decision. Almost always, such feelings faded into a sigh and transitioned into a kind of indifferent lethargy.

Oblomov’s indoor costume corresponded exactly with the quiet outlines of his face and the effeminacy of his form. The costume in question consisted of a dressing-gown of some Persian material—a real Eastern dressing-gown—a garment that was devoid both of tassels and velvet facings and a waist, yet so roomy that Oblomov might have wrapped himself in it once or twice over. Also, in accordance with the immutable custom of Asia, its sleeves widened steadily from knuckles to shoulder. True, it was a dressing-gown which had lost its pristine freshness, and had, in places, exchanged its natural, original sheen for one acquired by hard wear; yet still it retained both the clarity of its Oriental colouring and the soundness of its texture. In Oblomov’s eyes It was a garment possessed of a myriad invaluable qualities, for it was so soft and pliable that, when wearing it, the body was unaware of its presence, and, like an obedient slave, it answered even to the slightest movement. Neither waistcoat nor cravat did Oblomov wear when indoors, since he loved freedom and space. For the same reason his slippers were long, soft, and broad, to the end that, whenever he lowered his legs from the bed to the floor without looking at what he was doing, his feet might fit into the slippers at once.

Oblomov’s indoor outfit perfectly matched the subtle contours of his face and the softness of his build. This outfit was a dressing gown made from some kind of Persian fabric—a genuine Eastern gown—a piece that had neither tassels nor velvet trims and no waist, yet was so spacious that Oblomov could have wrapped himself in it multiple times over. Additionally, following the unchanging custom of Asia, the sleeves flared out from his wrists to his shoulders. Admittedly, it was a dressing gown that had lost its original freshness, with some areas giving up their natural sheen for one earned through frequent use; still, it maintained the vibrancy of its Oriental colors and the strength of its fabric. To Oblomov, it was a garment with countless valuable qualities, as it was so soft and flexible that he hardly noticed it when wearing it, responding effortlessly to his slightest movements like a devoted servant. Oblomov did not wear a waistcoat or a cravat indoors, as he cherished comfort and freedom. For the same reason, his slippers were long, soft, and wide, allowing him to slide his feet into them without looking whenever he swung his legs off the bed and onto the floor.

With Oblomov, lying in bed was neither a necessity (as in the case of an invalid or of a man who stands badly in need of sleep ) nor an accident (as in the case of a man who is feeling worn out) nor a gratification (as in the case of a man who is purely lazy). Rather, it represented his normal condition. Whenever he was at home—and almost always he was at home—he would spend his time in lying on his back. Likewise he used but the one room—which was combined to serve both as bedroom, as study, and as reception-room—in which we have just discovered him. True, two other rooms lay at his disposal, but seldom did he look into them save on mornings (which did not comprise by any means every morning) when his old valet happened to be sweeping out the study. The furniture in them stood perennially covered over, and never were the blinds drawn up.

With Oblomov, lying in bed wasn't a necessity (like for someone who's ill or really needs sleep), nor was it an accident (like for someone who's just feeling tired), nor was it a pleasure (like for someone who's simply lazy). Instead, it was just his usual state. Whenever he was home—and almost always he was home—he would spend his time lying on his back. He also only used one room—which served as his bedroom, study, and living room—where we just found him. True, he had two other rooms available, but he rarely checked them out except on mornings (which definitely didn’t happen every morning) when his old valet happened to be cleaning the study. The furniture in those rooms was always covered, and the blinds were never pulled up.

At first sight the room in which Oblomov was lying was a well-fitted one. In it there stood a writing-table of redwood, a couple of sofas, upholstered in some silken material, and a handsome screen that was embroidered with birds and fruits unknown to Nature.

At first glance, the room where Oblomov was lying seemed well-furnished. In it stood a redwood writing desk, a couple of sofas covered in some silky material, and an elegant screen embroidered with birds and fruits not found in nature.

Also the room contained silken curtains, a few mats, some pictures, bronzes, and pieces of china, and a multitude of other pretty trifles. Yet even the most cursory glance from the experienced eye of a man of taste would have detected no more than a tendency to observe les convenances while escaping their actual observance. Without doubt that was all that Oblomov had thought of when furnishing his study. Taste of a really refined nature would never have remained satisfied with such ponderous, ungainly redwood chairs, with such rickety whatnots. Moreover, the back of one of the sofas had sagged, and, here and there, the wood had come away from the glue. Much the same thing was to be seen in the case of the pictures, the vases, and certain other trifles of the apartment. Nevertheless, its master was accustomed to regard its appurtenances with the cold, detached eye of one who would ask, “Who has dared to bring this stuff here?” The same indifference on his part, added to, perhaps, an even greater indifference on the part of his servant, Zakhar, caused the study, when contemplated with attention, to strike the beholder with an impression of all-prevailing carelessness and neglect. On the walls and around the pictures there hung cobwebs coated with dust; the mirrors, instead of reflecting, would more usefully have served as tablets for recording memoranda; every mat was freely spotted with stains; on the sofa there lay a forgotten towel, and on the table (as on most mornings) a plate, a salt-cellar, a half-eaten crust of bread, and some scattered crumbs—all of which had failed to be cleared away after last night’s supper. Indeed, were it not for the plate, for a recently smoked pipe that was propped against the bed, and for the recumbent form of Oblomov himself, one might have imagined that the place contained not a single living soul, so dusty and discoloured did everything look, and so lacking were any active traces of the presence of a human being. True, on the whatnots there were two or three open books, while a newspaper was tossing about, and the bureau bore on its top an inkstand and a few pens; but the pages at which the books were lying open were covered with dust and beginning to turn yellow (thus proving that they had long been tossed aside), the date of the newspaper belonged to the previous year, and from the inkstand, whenever a pen happened to be dipped therein, there arose, with a frightened buzz, only a derelict fly.

The room had silk curtains, a few mats, some pictures, bronzes, and china, along with a bunch of other nice trinkets. However, even a quick look from a discerning person would show a tendency to follow social norms while failing to actually observe them. Clearly, that was all Oblomov had in mind when setting up his study. A truly refined taste wouldn’t settle for such heavy, awkward redwood chairs and rickety shelves. Plus, one of the sofas was sagging, and here and there the wood was coming apart. The same could be said about the pictures, vases, and other small items in the room. Still, their owner viewed his belongings with a cold, detached gaze, as if asking, “Who dared to bring this stuff here?” This indifference, combined with an even greater indifference from his servant, Zakhar, gave the study an overall impression of carelessness and neglect. Cobwebs coated with dust hung on the walls and around the pictures; the mirrors were more like memo pads than reflective surfaces; every mat was stained; a forgotten towel lay on the sofa, and on the table (like most mornings) were a plate, a salt shaker, a half-eaten piece of bread, and some scattered crumbs—all left over from last night’s dinner. In fact, if it weren’t for the plate, a freshly smoked pipe propped against the bed, and Oblomov himself sprawled out, one might think the place was completely deserted, given how dusty and faded everything looked, and how absent any signs of human activity were. True, there were two or three open books on the shelves, a newspaper fluttering around, and an inkstand with a few pens on the bureau; but the pages of the open books were covered in dust and starting to yellow (showing they had been neglected for some time), the newspaper was from the previous year, and from the inkstand, any pen that dipped into it would only attract a lonely fly that buzzed out in panic.

On this particular morning Oblomov had (contrary to his usual custom) awakened at the early hour of eight. Somehow he looked perturbed; anxiety, regret, and vexation kept chasing one another across his features. Evidently he had fallen a prey to some inward struggle, and had not yet been able to summon his wits to the rescue. The fact of the matter was that, overnight, he had received from the starosta * of his country estate an exceedingly unpleasant letter. We all know what disagreeable things a starosta can say in his letters—how he can tell of bad harvests, of arrears of debt, of diminished incomes, and so forth; and though this particular official had been inditing precisely similar epistles during the past three years, his latest communication had affected its recipient as powerfully as though Oblomov had received an unlooked-for blow. Yet, to do Oblomov justice, he had always bestowed a certain care upon his affairs. Indeed, no sooner had he received the starosta’s first disturbing letter (he had done so three years ago) than he had set about devising a plan for changing and improving the administration of his property. Yet to this day the plan in question remained not fully thought out, although long ago he had recognized the necessity of doing something actually decisive.

On that particular morning, Oblomov had woken up at the unusually early hour of eight. He looked troubled; anxiety, regret, and frustration kept flickering across his face. Clearly, he was struggling with some inner turmoil and hadn't been able to gather his thoughts to deal with it. The truth was, overnight, he had received a very unpleasant letter from the *starosta* of his country estate. We all know the kinds of unpleasant things a *starosta* can write—reports of bad harvests, overdue debts, and declining incomes, among others. Although this official had been sending him similar letters for the past three years, this latest one hit Oblomov like an unexpected blow. However, to be fair to Oblomov, he had always taken some care with his affairs. In fact, no sooner had he gotten the *starosta’s* first alarming letter three years ago than he began working on a plan to change and improve the management of his property. Yet, to this day, that plan was still not fully developed, even though he had recognized the need to do something truly decisive a long time ago.

     *  Overseer or steward.
Supervisor or manager.

Consequently, on awakening, he resolved to rise, to perform his ablutions, and his tea consumed, to consider matters, to jot down a few notes, and, in general, to tackle the affair properly. Yet for another halfhour he lay prone under the torture of this resolve; until eventually he decided that such tackling could best be done after tea, and that, as usual, he would drink that tea in bed—the more so since a recumbent position could not prove a hindrance to thought.

Consequently, when he woke up, he decided to get up, wash up, and after having his tea, think things over, jot down a few notes, and generally address the situation properly. Yet for another half hour, he lay there, struggling with this decision; eventually, he concluded that it would be better to tackle it after tea, and that, as usual, he would drink that tea in bed—the more so because lying down wouldn’t interfere with his thinking.

Therefore he did as he had decided; and when the tea had been consumed he raised himself upon his elbow and arrived within an ace of getting out of bed. In fact, glancing at his slippers, he even began to extend a foot in their direction, but presently withdrew it.

Therefore, he did what he had decided; and when he finished his tea, he propped himself up on his elbow and almost got out of bed. In fact, glancing at his slippers, he even started to stretch a foot toward them, but then pulled it back.

Half-past ten struck, and Oblomov gave himself a shake. “What is the matter?” he said vexedly. “In all conscience ’tis time that I were doing something! Would I could make up my mind to—to———” He broke off with a shout of “Zakhar!” whereupon there entered an elderly man in a grey suit and brass buttons—a man who sported beneath a perfectly bald pate a pair of long, bushy, grizzled whiskers that would have sufficed to fit out three ordinary men with beards. His clothes, it is true, were cut according to a country pattern, but he cherished them as a faint reminder of his former livery, as the one surviving token of the dignity of the house of Oblomov. The house of Oblomov was one which had once been wealthy and distinguished, but which, of late years, had undergone impoverishment and diminution, until finally it had become lost among a crowd of noble houses of more recent creation.

Half-past ten struck, and Oblomov shook himself awake. “What’s the matter?” he said irritably. “It’s about time I did something! If only I could decide to—” He cut off with a shout of “Zakhar!” and in walked an older man in a gray suit with brass buttons—a man who sported a completely bald head and a pair of long, bushy, gray whiskers that could have easily outfitted three ordinary men with beards. His clothes, to be fair, were styled in an old-fashioned way, but he treasured them as a faint reminder of his former livery, the last remaining sign of the dignity of the Oblomov family. The Oblomov family had once been wealthy and distinguished, but in recent years, it had fallen into poverty and decline, until it eventually got lost among a crowd of more recently established noble families.

For a few moments Oblomov remained too plunged in thought to notice Zakhar’s presence; but at length the valet coughed.

For a few moments, Oblomov was so lost in thought that he didn’t notice Zakhar was there; but eventually, the valet cleared his throat.

“What do you want?” Oblomov inquired.

“What do you want?” Oblomov asked.

“You called me just now, barin?” *

"You just called me, barin?" *

     *  “Master” or “sir”
 
"Master" or "sir"

“I called you, you say? Well, I cannot remember why I did so. Return to your room until I have remembered.”

“I called you, you say? Well, I can’t remember why I did. Go back to your room until I remember.”

Zakliar retired, and Oblomov spent another quarter of an hour in thinking over the accursed letter.

Zakliar retired, and Oblomov spent another fifteen minutes contemplating the dreaded letter.

“I have lain here long enough,” at last he said to himself. “Really, I must rise.... But suppose I were to read the letter through carefully and then to rise? Zakhar!”

“I’ve been lying here long enough,” he finally said to himself. “Honestly, I have to get up.... But what if I read the letter carefully first and then get up? Zakhar!”

Zakhar re-entered, and Oblomov straightway sank into a reverie. For a minute or two the valet stood eyeing his master with covert resentment. Then he moved towards the door.

Zakhar came back in, and Oblomov immediately drifted into a daydream. For a minute or two, the valet watched his master with hidden frustration. Then he headed toward the door.

“Why are you going away?” Oblomov asked suddenly.

“Why are you leaving?” Oblomov asked suddenly.

“Because, barin, you have nothing to say to me. Why should I stand here for nothing?”

“Because, barin, you have nothing to say to me. Why should I stand here for nothing?”

“What? Have your legs become so shrunken that you cannot stand for a moment or two? I am worried about something, so you must wait. You have just been lying down in your room, haven’t you? Please search for the letter which arrived from the starosta last night. What have you done with it?”

“What? Have your legs gotten so weak that you can’t stand for a moment or two? I’m worried about something, so you *must* wait. You’ve just been lying down in your room, right? Please look for the letter that came from the *starosta* last night. What have you done with it?”

“What letter? I have seen no letter,” asserted Zakhar.

“What letter? I haven’t seen any letter,” insisted Zakhar.

“But you took it from the postman yourself?”

“But you got it directly from the postman yourself?”

“Maybe I did, but how am I to know where you have since placed it?” The valet fussed about among the papers and other things on the table.

“Maybe I did, but how am I supposed to know where you put it now?” The valet shuffled through the papers and other stuff on the table.

“You never know anything,” remarked his master. “Look in that basket there. Or possibly the letter has fallen behind the sofa? By the way, the back of that sofa has not yet been mended. Tell the joiner to come at once. It was you that broke the thing, yet you never give it a thought!”

“You never know anything,” said his master. “Check that basket over there. Or maybe the letter fell behind the sofa? By the way, the back of that sofa still needs fixing. Tell the carpenter to come right away. You broke it, and you never even think about it!”

“I did not break it,” retorted Zakhar. “It broke of itself. It couldn’t have lasted for ever. It was bound to crack some day.” This was a point which Oblomov did not care to contest. “Have you found the letter yet?” he asked.

“I did not break it,” Zakhar shot back. “It broke on its own. It couldn’t last forever. It was bound to crack eventually.” Oblomov didn’t want to argue about that. “Have you found the letter yet?” he asked.

“Yes—several letters.”

“Yep—several letters.”

“But they are not what I want.”

"But they're not what I want."

“I can see no others,” asserted Zakhar.

“I don't see anyone else,” Zakhar declared.

“Very well,” was Oblomov’s impatient reply. “I will get up and search for the letter myself.”

“Fine,” Oblomov replied impatiently. “I’ll get up and look for the letter myself.”

Zakhar retired to his room again, but had scarcely rested his hands against his pallet before stretching himself out, when once more there came a peremptory shout of “Zakhar! Zakhar!”

Zakhar went back to his room, but barely had he rested his hands on his bed and stretched out when he heard another commanding shout of “Zakhar! Zakhar!”

“Good Lord!” grumbled the valet as a third time he made for the study. “Why should I be tormented in this fashion? I would rather be dead!”

“Good Lord!” grumbled the valet as he headed for the study for the third time. “Why should I be put through this? I’d rather be dead!”

“My handkerchief!” cried Oblomov. “Yes, and very quickly, too! You might have guessed that that is what I am wanting.”

“My handkerchief!” shouted Oblomov. “Yes, and really fast, too! You could have figured out that’s what I need.”

Zakhar displayed no particular surprise or offence at this reproachful command. Probably he thought both the command and the reproach natural.

Zakhar didn’t seem surprised or offended by this disapproving order. He likely saw both the command and the criticism as reasonable.

“Who knows where the handkerchief is?” he muttered as he made a tour of the room and felt each chair (although he could not but have perceived that on them there was nothing whatsoever lying). “You lose everything,” he added, opening the door into the parlour in order to see whether the handkerchief might not be lurking there.

“Who knows where the handkerchief is?” he mumbled as he walked around the room and checked each chair (even though he must have realized that there was nothing on them). “You lose everything,” he added, opening the door to the parlor to see if the handkerchief might be hiding there.

“Where are you going?” exclaimed Oblomov. “’Tis here you must search. I have not been into those other rooms since the year before last. Be quick, will you?”

“Where are you going?” shouted Oblomov. “You need to look here. I haven’t been in those other rooms since the year before last. Hurry up, will you?”

“I see no handkerchief,” said Zakhar, spreading out his hands and peering into every corner. “There it is!” suddenly he croaked. “’Tis just underneath you. I can see its end sticking out. You have been lying on it all the time, yet you actually ask me to find it!” He hobbled away without waiting for an answer. For a moment or two Oblomov was taken aback, but soon found another means of putting his valet in the wrong.

“I don’t see a handkerchief,” Zakhar said, spreading his hands and looking into every corner. “Here it is!” he suddenly exclaimed. “It’s right under you. I can see the end sticking out. You’ve been lying on it the whole time, yet you ask me to find it!” He limped away without waiting for a response. For a moment, Oblomov was surprised, but he soon figured out another way to put his valet in the wrong.

“A nice way to do your cleaning!” he said. “What a lot of dust and dirt, to be sure! Look at those corners! You never bestir yourself at all.”

“A great way to do your cleaning!” he said. “So much dust and dirt, for sure! Look at those corners! You never lift a finger at all.”

“If I never bestir myself,” retorted Zakhar offendedly, “at least I do my best, and don’t spare myself, for I dust and sweep almost every day. Everything looks clean and bright enough for a wedding.”

“If I never get up and do anything,” Zakhar shot back, feeling offended, “at least I put in my best effort and don’t hold back, because I dust and sweep almost every day. Everything looks clean and bright enough for a wedding.”

“What a lie!” cried Oblomov. “Be off to your room again!”

“What a lie!” shouted Oblomov. “Go back to your room again!”

That he had provoked Zakhar to engage in this conversation was a fact which gave him small pleasure. The truth was he had forgotten that, once a delicate subject is touched upon, one cannot well avoid a fuss. Though he wished his rooms to be kept clean, he wished this task to be carried out invisibly, and apart from himself; whereas, whenever Zakhar was called upon to do even the least sweeping or dusting, he made a grievance of it.

That he had gotten Zakhar to start this conversation was something that brought him little joy. The truth was he had forgotten that once a sensitive topic is brought up, it's hard to avoid causing a stir. While he wanted his space to be kept clean, he preferred that this task be done discreetly and away from him; however, whenever Zakhar was asked to do even a little sweeping or dusting, he would always complain about it.

After Zakhar had retired to his den Oblomov relapsed into thought, until, a few minutes later, the clock sounded a halfhour of some sort.

After Zakhar had gone to his room, Oblomov fell back into his thoughts until, a few minutes later, the clock chimed a half hour or something.

“What is that?” cried Oblomov in horror. “Soon the time will be eleven, yet I am not yet up and washed! Zakhar! Zakhar!”

“What is that?” Oblomov yelled in shock. “It’s almost eleven, and I’m still not up or washed! Zakhar! Zakhar!”

Zakhar reappeared.

Zakhar is back.

“Are my washing things ready?” his master inquired.

“Are my laundry things ready?” his master asked.

“Yes, they have been ready a long time. Why do you not get up?”

“Yes, they’ve been ready for a long time. Why aren’t you getting up?”

“And why didn’t you tell me that the things are ready? Had you done that, I should have risen long ago. Go along, and I will follow you; but at the moment I must sit down and write a letter.”

“And why didn’t you let me know that everything was ready? If you had, I would have gotten up a long time ago. Go ahead, and I’ll catch up with you; but right now, I need to sit down and write a letter.”

Zakhar left the room. Presently he reappeared with a much-bescribbled, greasy account-book and a bundle of papers.

Zakhar left the room. Soon, he came back with a heavily scribbled, greasy account book and a stack of papers.

“If you are going to write anything,” he said, “perhaps you would like to check these accounts at the same time? Some money is due to be paid out.”

“If you’re going to write anything,” he said, “maybe you’d like to check these accounts at the same time? Some money needs to be paid out.”

“What accounts? What money?” inquired Oblomov petulantly.

“What accounts? What money?” Oblomov asked irritably.

“The accounts sent in by the butcher, the greengrocer, the laundress, and the baker. All are wanting their money.”

“The bills from the butcher, the greengrocer, the laundress, and the baker have come in. They all want to be paid.”

“Always money and worry!” grumbled Oblomov. “Why do you not give me the accounts at intervals instead of in a batch like this?”

“Always money and worry!” grumbled Oblomov. “Why can’t you give me the accounts piece by piece instead of all at once like this?”

“Because each time you have sent me away, and then put matters off until the morrow.”

“Every time you’ve sent me away, you’ve just postponed things until tomorrow.”

“Well, these accounts can wait until the morrow.”

“Well, these accounts can wait until tomorrow.”

“No, they cannot, for the creditors are pressing, and say they are going to allow you nothing more on credit. To-day is the first of the month, you must remember.”

“No, they can't, because the creditors are pushing hard and say they aren’t going to give you anything more on credit. Today is the first of the month, keep that in mind.”

“Ah! Fresh cares, fresh worries!” cried Oblomov gloomily. “Why are you standing there? Lay the table, and I will rise, wash, and look into the whole business. Is the water yet ready?”

“Ugh! New cares, new worries!” Oblomov said sadly. “Why are you just standing there? Set the table, and I’ll get up, wash up, and check on everything. Is the water ready yet?”

“Quite.”

“Totally.”

Oblomov raised himself and grunted as though he really intended to get out of bed.

Oblomov lifted himself up and let out a grunt as if he actually planned to get out of bed.

“By the way,” said Zakhar, “whilst you were still asleep the manager of the building sent the dvornik * to say that soon you must quit the flat, since he wants it for some one else.”

“By the way,” Zakhar said, “while you were still asleep, the building manager sent the dvornik * to let you know that you need to move out of the flat soon because he wants it for someone else.”

     *  Porter or doorkeeper.
*  Security or receptionist.

“Very well, then. We must go. Why worry me about it? This is the third time you have done so.”

“Alright, then. We have to go. Why are you stressing me out about it? This is the third time you've done this.”

“But they keep worrying me about it.”

“But they keep stressing me about it.”

“Then tell them that we intend to go.”

“Then tell them we plan to go.”

Zakhar departed again, and Oblomov resumed his reverie. How long he would have remained in this state of indecision it is impossible to say had not a ring at the doorbell resounded through the hall.

Zakhar left again, and Oblomov went back to his daydreaming. It's hard to say how long he would have stayed in this state of uncertainty if it weren't for the sound of the doorbell echoing through the hallway.

“Some one has called, yet I am not yet up!” exclaimed Oblomov as he slipped into his dressing-gown. “Who can it be?”

“Someone's calling, but I'm not up yet!” exclaimed Oblomov as he put on his robe. “Who could it be?”

Lying down again, he gazed furiously towards the door.

Lying down again, he stared angrily at the door.










II

T here entered a young fellow of about twenty-five. Beaming with health and irreproachably dressed to a degree which dazzled the eye with its immaculateness of linen and gorgeousness of jewellery, he was a figure calculated to excite envy.

T here entered a young guy of around twenty-five. Radiating good health and impeccably dressed to a level that amazed with its pristine linen and stunning jewelry, he was someone who could easily spark envy.

“Good morning, Volkov!” cried Oblomov.

“Good morning, Volkov!” shouted Oblomov.

“And good morning to you,” returned the radiant gentleman, approaching the bed and looking about him for a spot whereon to deposit a hat. However, perceiving only dust, he retained his headgear in his hand. Next he drew aside the skirts of his coat (preparatory to sitting down), but a hasty inspection of the nearest chair convinced him that he had far better remain standing.

“And good morning to you,” replied the cheerful man, walking over to the bed and scanning the area for a place to put his hat. But seeing only dust, he kept it in his hand. Then he pulled aside the edges of his coat, getting ready to sit down, but a quick look at the nearest chair made him realize he'd be better off standing.

“So you are not yet up?” he went on. “And why on earth are you wearing a nightshirt? They have quite gone out of fashion.”

“So you’re not up yet?” he continued. “And why on earth are you wearing a nightshirt? They’ve definitely gone out of style.”

“’Tis not a nightshirt, it is a dressinggown,” said Oblomov, nestling lovingly into the ample folds of the garment. “Where are you from?”

“It's not a nightshirt, it's a dressing gown,” said Oblomov, settling comfortably into the roomy fabric of the garment. “Where are you from?”

“From the tailor’s. Do you think this frock-coat a nice one?” And he turned himself round and round for Oblomov’s inspection.

“From the tailor’s. Do you think this frock coat looks good?” And he turned around repeatedly for Oblomov’s inspection.

“Splendid! Made with excellent taste!” was the verdict. “Only why is it so broad behind?”

“Awesome! Made with great style!” was the verdict. “But why is it so wide in the back?”

“The better to ride in it. It is a riding-coat. I ordered it for to-day for the reason that this is the first of May and I am to go to the Ekaterinhov * with Gorunov. He has just got his promotion, and we intend to cut a dash on the strength of it. He has a roan horse—all the horses in his regiment are roans—and I a black. How are you going-in a carriage or on foot?”

“The better to ride in it. It’s a riding coat. I ordered it for today because it’s the first of May and I’m going to the Ekaterinhov * with Gorunov. He just got promoted, and we plan to make a splash because of it. He has a roan horse—all the horses in his regiment are roans—and I have a black one. How about you—going in a carriage or on foot?”

“By neither method,” replied Oblomov.

"Not by either method," replied Oblomov.

“What? To-day is the first of May, and you are not going to the Ekaterinhov? Why, every one will be there!”

“What? Today is the first of May, and you’re not going to the Ekaterinhov? Why, everyone will be there!”

“Not quite every one,” Oblomov lazily remarked.

“Not everyone,” Oblomov said casually.

“You must go, though. Sophia Nikolaevna and Lydia will be occupying two of the seats in our carriage, but the seat facing them will be vacant. Come with us, I tell you.”

“You have to go, though. Sophia Nikolaevna and Lydia will be taking up two of the seats in our carriage, but the seat across from them will be empty. Join us, I’m telling you.”

“No, I do not intend to occupy the vacant seat. What sort of a figure should I cut on it?”

“No, I don't plan to take the vacant seat. What kind of impression would I make sitting there?”

“Then, if you like, Mischa Gorunov shall lend you a horse.”

“Then, if you want, Mischa Gorunov will lend you a horse.”

“Of what is the fellow thinking?” said Oblomov as though to himself. “How come you and the Gorunov family to be so friendly with one another?”

“What's this guy thinking?” said Oblomov as if to himself. “How did you and the Gorunov family become so close?”

“Give me your word of honour not to repeat what I may tell you, and I will explain.”

“Promise me you won’t repeat what I’m about to tell you, and I’ll explain.”

“Herewith I give it.”

“I hereby give it.”

“Very well. I am in love with Lydia.”

“Alright. I'm in love with Lydia.”

“Splendid! Have you been in love with her long? She seems a charming girl.”

“Awesome! Have you been in love with her for a while? She seems like a lovely girl.”

“I have been in love with her for three weeks,” said Volkov, with a sigh. “And Mischa, for his part, is in love with Dashenka.”

“I’ve been in love with her for three weeks,” Volkov said with a sigh. “And Mischa, for his part, is in love with Dashenka.”

“Who is Dashenka?”

“Who’s Dashenka?”

“What! You do not know Dashenka? Why, the whole town is raving over her dancing. To-night I am going to the Opera with Mischa, and he is to throw her a bouquet. Well, I must be off to buy the necessary camelias for it.”

“What! You don’t know Dashenka? Everyone in town is talking about her dancing. Tonight, I’m going to the Opera with Mischa, and he’s going to throw her a bouquet. Anyway, I need to go buy the camellias for that.”

“Come back, then, and take lunch with me. I should like to have a talk with you, for I have just experienced two misfortunes.”

“Come back, then, and have lunch with me. I’d really like to talk with you because I’ve just gone through two unfortunate events.”

“Impossible, I fear, for I am lunching with Prince Tiumenev. All the Gorunova—yes, and Lydia, too—are to be there. What a cheerful house it is! And so is Tiumenev’s country place. I have heard that it is to be the scene of numberless dances and tableaux this summer. Are you likely to be one of the guests?”

“I'm afraid that's not possible because I'm having lunch with Prince Tiumenev. Everyone from the Gorunova family—yes, and Lydia as well—will be there. It's such a lively place! Tiumenev’s country house is just as cheerful. I've heard it's going to host a ton of dances and performances this summer. Are you planning to be one of the guests?”

“No—I think not.”

"No— I don't think so."

“What hospitality the Prince dispenses! This winter his guests averaged fifty, and sometimes a hundred.”

"What hospitality the Prince shows! This winter, his guests averaged fifty, and sometimes even a hundred."

“How wearisome the whole thing must have been!”

“How exhausting the whole thing must have been!”

“What! Wearisome? Why, the more the merrier. Lydia, too, used to be there—though in those days I never so much as noticed her. In fact, never once did I do so until one day I found myself ‘vainly trying to forget her, vainly pitting reason in the lists with love.’” Volkov hummed the concluding words, and seated himself carelessly upon a chair. Almost instantly he leaped to his feet again, and blushed the dust from his trousers.

“What! Boring? The more, the better. Lydia was there too—though back then I never even noticed her. Actually, I didn’t pay any attention to her until one day I realized I was ‘futilely trying to forget her, futilely battling reason against love.’” Volkov hummed the last lines and casually took a seat on a chair. Almost immediately, he jumped up again and brushed the dust off his pants.

“What quantities of dirt you keep everywhere!” he remarked.“’tis Zakhar’s fault, not mine,” replied Oblomov.

“What a lot of dirt you have everywhere!” he commented. “It’s Zakhar’s fault, not mine,” Oblomov replied.

“Well, now I must be off, as it is absolutely necessary that I should buy those camelias for Mischa’s bouquet. Au revoir!

“Well, now I have to go, as it's really important that I buy those camellias for Mischa’s bouquet. See you later!

“Come and have tea after the opera, and tell me all about it.”

"Come have tea after the opera and tell me all about it."

“No, that is impossible, for I am promised to supper at the Musinskis’. It is their reception day, you know. However, meet me there, and I’ll present you.”

“No, that’s not possible, because I’m invited to dinner at the Musinskis’. It’s their reception day, you know. But meet me there, and I’ll introduce you.”

“What is toward at the Musinskis’?”

“What's going on at the Musinskis'?”

“What, indeed? Why, entertainment in a house where you hear all the news.”

“What, really? Well, entertainment in a home where you get all the updates.”

“Like everything else, it would bore me.”

“Just like everything else, it would bore me.”

“Then go and call upon the Mezdrovs, where the talk centres upon one topic, and one topic alone—the arts. Of nothing else will you hear but the Venetian School. Beethoven, Bach, Leonardo da Vinci, and so forth.”

“Then go and visit the Mezdrovs, where the conversation revolves around one thing and one thing only—the arts. You’ll hear nothing else but about the Venetian School, Beethoven, Bach, Leonardo da Vinci, and so on.”

“All of them boring subjects!” said Oblomov with a yawn. “What a lot of pedants the Mezdrovs must be! Do you never get tired of running about from house to house?”

“All of these subjects are so boring!” said Oblomov with a yawn. “The Mezdrovs must be such pedants! Don’t you ever get tired of going from house to house?”

“Tired? Why should I? Every morning like to go out and learn the news, thank God, my official duties never require my actual presence, save twice a week, when they consist of lunching with and doing the civil to the General. * After that I proceed to call upon any people upon whom I have not called for a long while. Next there will be some new actress—whether at the Russian theatre or at the French. Besides, always there is the Opera, to which I am a subscriber. Furthermore, I am in love, and Mischa is about to enjoy a month’s leave from his regiment, and the summer is on the point of beginning, and Mischa and I intend to retire to his country house for a change of air. We shall have plenty of sport there, since he possesses excellent neighbours and they give bals champêtres. Also I shall be able to escort Lydia for walks through the woods, and to row her about in a boat, and to pluck flowers for her benefit. At the present moment I must leave you. Good-bye!”

“Tired? Why should I be? Every morning, I enjoy going out to catch up on the news. Thankfully, my official duties only require me to be present about twice a week, when I have lunch with the General and socialize a bit. After that, I visit people I haven't seen in a while. There’s always a new actress to check out—whether at the Russian theater or the French one. Plus, I have my Opera subscription. On top of that, I’m in love, and Mischa is about to take a month off from his regiment, just as summer is around the corner. Mischa and I plan to head to his country house for a change of scenery. We’ll have plenty of fun there since he has great neighbors who throw garden parties. I’ll also be able to take Lydia for walks in the woods, row her around in a boat, and pick flowers for her. Right now, I need to leave you. Goodbye!”

     *  In this case the term “General” denotes a civil grade
     corresponding to the military rank of the same title.
     *  In this case, the term “General” refers to a civilian level that matches the military rank of the same name.

Rising, he endeavoured to look at himself in a dust-coated mirror; after which he departed—though returning once more to show his friend the newest thing in Parisian gloves and an Easter card which Prince Tiumenev had recently sent him.

Getting up, he tried to look at himself in a dusty mirror; after that, he left—though he came back again to show his friend the latest style in Parisian gloves and an Easter card that Prince Tiumenev had recently sent him.

“What a life!” thought Oblomov, with a shrug of his shoulders. “What good can a man get out of it? It is merely a squandering and a wasting of his all. Of course, an occasional look into a theatre is not a bad thing, nor is being in love—for Lydia is a delightful girl, and pursuits like plucking flowers with her and rowing her about in a boat even I should enjoy; but to have to be in ten different places every day, as Volkov has——!”

“What a life!” thought Oblomov, shrugging his shoulders. “What good can a person get out of it? It’s just a waste of everything he has. Sure, an occasional trip to the theater isn’t too bad, and falling in love isn’t either—Lydia is a lovely girl, and even I would enjoy activities like picking flowers with her and taking her out on a boat. But to have to be in ten different places every day, like Volkov does—!”

He turned over on his back and congratulated himself that he at least cherished no vain social aspirations. ’Twas better to lie where he was and to preserve both his nerves and his human dignity....

He rolled onto his back and felt proud that he at least had no silly social ambitions. It was better to lie where he was and maintain both his composure and his dignity....

Another ring at the doorbell interrupted his reflections. This time the visitor turned out to be a gentleman in a dark frock-coat with crested buttons whose most prominent features were a clean-shaven chin, a pair of black whiskers around a haggard (but quiet and sensible) face, and a thoughtful smile.

Another ring at the doorbell interrupted his thoughts. This time, the visitor was a man in a dark frock coat with distinguished buttons. His most noticeable features were a clean-shaven chin, a pair of black sideburns around a worn (but calm and rational) face, and a thoughtful smile.

“Good day, Sudbinski!” cried Oblomov cheerfully.

“Good day, Sudbinski!” shouted Oblomov happily.

“Good day to you,” replied the gentleman. “’Tis a long time since I last saw you, but you know what this devilish Civil Service means. Look at that bagful of reports which I have brought with me! And not only that, but I have had to leave word at the office that a messenger will find me here should I be wanted. Never do I get a single moment to myself.”

“Good day to you,” replied the gentleman. “It’s been a long time since I last saw you, but you know how demanding this crazy Civil Service is. Look at this bag full of reports I've brought with me! And on top of that, I had to let the office know that a messenger will find me here if they need me. I never get a single moment to myself.”

“So you were on the way to your office? How come you to be going so late? Your usual hour used to be nine.”

"So you were heading to your office? Why are you going so late? Your usual time used to be nine."

“Yes, it used to be nine, but now I go at twelve.”

“Yes, it used to be nine, but now I go at twelve.”

“Ah, I see: you have recently been made the head of a department. Since when?”

“Ah, I see: you’ve recently become the head of a department. Since when?”

“Since Easter,” replied Sudbinski, with a meaning nod. “But what a lot of work! It is terrible! From eight to twelve in the morning I am slaving at home; from twelve to five at the Chancellory; and all the evening at home again. I have quite lost touch with my acquaintances.”

“Since Easter,” replied Sudbinski, with a meaningful nod. “But it’s so much work! It’s awful! From eight to twelve in the morning, I’m working hard at home; from twelve to five at the Chancellery; and then I’m back home again all evening. I’ve completely lost touch with my friends.”

“Come and lunch with me to-day, and we will drink to your promotion,” said Oblomov.

“Come have lunch with me today, and we’ll toast to your promotion,” said Oblomov.

“No, to-day I am lunching with the Vice-Director, as well as have a report to prepare by Thursday. You see, one cannot rely upon provincial advices, but must verify every return personally. Are you going to the Ekaterinhov to-day?”

“No, today I'm having lunch with the Vice-Director and I also need to prepare a report by Thursday. You see, one cannot rely on local advice; you have to verify every return personally. Are you going to the Ekaterinhov today?”

“No, for I am not very well,” replied Oblomov, knitting his brows. “Moreover, like yourself, I have some work to do.”

“No, I’m not feeling great,” Oblomov said, furrowing his brows. “Besides, like you, I have some work to finish.”

“I am very sorry,” said Sudbinski; “for it is a fine day, and the only day on which I myself can hope for a little rest.”

“I’m really sorry,” said Sudbinski; “because it’s a beautiful day, and the only day I can actually hope for a bit of a break.”

“And what news have you?” asked Oblomov.

“And what news do you have?” asked Oblomov.

“Oh, a good deal-of a sort. We are required no longer to write at the end of our official letters ‘Your humble servant,’ but merely ‘Accept the assurance of my profound respect.’ Also we have been told that we are to cease to make out formal documents in duplicate. Likewise, our office has just been allotted three new tables and a couple of confidential clerks. Lastly, the Commission has now concluded its sittings. There’s a budget of news for you!”

“Oh, quite a bit, actually. We no longer have to end our official letters with ‘Your humble servant,’ but just ‘Accept the assurance of my profound respect.’ We’ve also been instructed to stop creating formal documents in duplicate. Additionally, our office has been given three new desks and a couple of confidential clerks. And finally, the Commission has wrapped up its meetings. There’s a lot of news for you!”

“And what of our old comrades?”

“And what about our old friends?”

“Nothing at present, except that Svinkin has lost his case.”

“Nothing right now, except that Svinkin lost his case.”

“And to think that you work from eight to twelve, and from twelve to five, and again in the evening! Dear, dear!”

“And to think that you work from eight to noon, then from noon to five, and again in the evening! Goodness!”

“Well, what should I do if I were not in the Service?” asked Sudbinski.

“Well, what should I do if I were not in the Service?” asked Sudbinski.

“You would just read and write on your own account.”

“You would just read and write on your own.”

“But it is not given to every one to be a littérateur. For example, you yourself write nothing.”

“But not everyone is meant to be a littérateur. For instance, you don’t write anything yourself.”

“No, for I have some property on my hands,” said Oblomov with a sigh. “But I am working out a new system for it; I am going to introduce reforms of various kinds. The affair worries me terribly.”

“No, because I have some property to manage,” Oblomov said with a sigh. “But I’m developing a new system for it; I’m planning to introduce all sorts of reforms. This situation is really stressing me out.”

“Well, for my part, I must work, in order to make a little money. Besides, I am to be married this coming autumn.”

“Well, for my part, I have to work to earn some money. Besides, I’m getting married this coming autumn.”

“Indeed! And to whom?”

"Definitely! And to whom?"

“To Mademoiselle Murashina. Do you remember their country villa, next to mine? I think you came to tea with me and met her there?”

“To Mademoiselle Murashina. Do you remember their country house, next to mine? I think you came over for tea and met her there?”

“No, I have no recollection of it. Is she pretty?”

“No, I don’t remember it. Is she cute?”

“Yes, charming. Suppose, one day, we go to lunch with her?”

“Yes, charming. What if we go to lunch with her one day?”

Oblomov hesitated. “Very well,” he said after a pause; “only——”

Oblomov hesitated. “Alright,” he said after a pause; “but——”

“What about next week?”

"How about next week?"

“Certainly. Next week let it be. But at the moment I have no suitable clothes. Is your fiancêe a financial catch?”

“Sure. Let’s do it next week. But right now, I don’t have the right clothes. Is your fiancêe wealthy?”

“Yes, for her father is a State councillor, and intends to give her ten thousand roubles, as well as to let us have half his official house (a house of twelve rooms—the whole being furnished, heated, and lighted at the public expense); so we ought to do very well. Herewith I invite you to be my best man at the wedding.”

“Yes, because her father is a state councilor and plans to give her ten thousand roubles, along with letting us use half of his official residence (a twelve-room house—all furnished, heated, and lit at the public's expense); so we should be in good shape. With that, I’d like to invite you to be my best man at the wedding.”

Once more the doorbell rang.

The doorbell rang again.

“Good-bye,” said Sudbinski. “I am annoyed that, as I surmise, I should be wanted at the office.”

“Goodbye,” said Sudbinski. “I’m frustrated that, as I guess, I’m needed at the office.”

“Then stay where you are,” urged Oblomov. “I desire your advice, for two misfortunes have just befallen me.”

“Then stay where you are,” urged Oblomov. “I need your advice, because I've just had two misfortunes hit me.”

“No, no; I had better come and see you another day.” And Sudbinski took his leave.

“No, no; I should probably come and see you another day.” And Sudbinski said goodbye.

“Plunged up to the ears in work, good ‘friend!” thought Oblomov as he watched him depart. “Yes, and blind and deaf and dumb to everything else in the world! Yet by going into society and at the same time, busying yourself about your affairs you will yet__win distinction, and promotion. Such is what they call ‘a career’! Yet of how little use is a man like that! His intellect, his will, his feelings—what do they avail him? So many luxuries is what they are—nothing more. Such an individual lives out his little span without achieving a single thing worth mentioning; and meanwhile he works in an office from morning till night—yes, from morning till night, poor wretch!”

“Buried in work, good 'friend!'” thought Oblomov as he watched him leave. “Yes, completely unaware of everything else in the world! Yet by socializing and staying busy with your work, you will still __gain recognition and advance. This is what they call 'a career'! But how useless is a person like that! His intelligence, his will, his feelings—what do they really do for him? Just a lot of excess—nothing more. Such a person goes through life without accomplishing anything noteworthy; meanwhile, he works in an office from morning till night—yes, from morning till night, poor guy!”

Certainly a modicum of quiet satisfaction was to be derived from the thought that from nine o’clock until three, and from eight o’clock until nine on the following day, he, Oblomov, could remain lying prone on a sofa instead of having to trot about with reports and to inscribe multitudes of documents. Yes, he preferred, rather, leisure for the indulgence of his feelings and imagination. Plunged in a philosophical reverie, he overlooked the fact that by his bedside there was standing a man whose lean, dark face was almost covered with a pair of whiskers, a moustache, and an imperial. Also the new-comer’s dress was studied in its negligence.

Certainly, he felt a small sense of satisfaction knowing that from nine o’clock to three, and from eight to nine the next day, he, Oblomov, could lie on the sofa instead of having to rush around with reports and fill out countless documents. Yes, he preferred to have free time to indulge his feelings and imagination. Lost in a philosophical daydream, he didn’t notice the man standing by his bedside, whose thin, dark face was almost hidden by a set of whiskers, a mustache, and a goatee. The newcomer’s attire was also noticeably careless.

“Good morning, Oblomov,” he said.

“Good morning, Oblomov,” he said.

“Good morning, Penkin,” was the response. “I should like to show you a letter which I have just received from my starnsta. Whence have you sprung?”

“Good morning, Penkin,” was the reply. “I’d like to show you a letter I just got from my starnsta. Where did you come from?”

“From the newsagent’s, near by. I went to see if the papers are yet out. Have you read my latest article?”

“From the newsstand nearby. I went to see if the papers are out yet. Have you read my latest article?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Then you ought to do so.”

"Then you should go for it."

“What is it about?” Oblomov asked with a faint yawn.

“What’s it about?” Oblomov asked with a slight yawn.

“About trade, about the emancipation of women, about the beautiful April days with which we have been favoured, and about the newly formed fire-brigade. How come you not to have read that article? In it you will see portrayed the whole of our daily life. Over and above anything else, you will read therein an argument in favour of the present realistic: tendency in literature.”

“About trade, about women's liberation, about the beautiful April days we've been blessed with, and about the newly formed fire department. How come you haven't read that article? In it, you'll see a depiction of our everyday life. More importantly, you'll find an argument supporting the current realistic trend in literature.”

“And have you no other work on hand?” inquired Oblomov.

“And do you have any other work to do?” asked Oblomov.

“Yes, a good deal. I write two newspaper articles a week, besides reviewing a number of books. In addition, I have just finished a tale of my own.”

“Yes, quite a bit. I write two newspaper articles a week, plus I review several books. Also, I just finished a story of my own.”

“What is it about?”

“What’s it about?”

“It tells how, in a certain town, the governor used to beat the citizens with his own hand.”

“It describes how, in a certain town, the governor would physically punish the citizens himself.”

“The realistic tendency, right enough!” commented Oblomov.

“The realistic tendency, for sure!” commented Oblomov.

“Quite so,” said the delighted littérateur. “In my tale (which is novel and daring in its idea) a traveller witnesses a beating of this kind, seeks an interview with the governor of the province, and lays before him a complaint. At once the said governor of the province orders an official who happens to be proceeding to that town for the purpose of conducting another investigation to inquire also into the truth of the complaint just laid, and likewise to collect evidence as to the character and behaviour of the local administrator. The official in question calls together the local citizens, on the pretext of a trade conference, and incidentally sounds them concerning the other matter. And what do you suppose they do? They merely smile, present their compliments, and load the governor of the town with praises! Thereafter the official makes extraneous inquiries, and is informed that the said citizens are rogues who trade in rotten merchandise, give underweight, cheat the Treasury, and indulge in wholesale immorality; wherefore the beatings have been a just retribution.”

“Absolutely,” said the thrilled writer. “In my story (which has a fresh and bold concept), a traveler witnesses a beating like this, seeks a meeting with the province's governor, and presents a complaint. Right away, the governor instructs an official who is already heading to that town for another investigation to also look into the complaint and gather evidence about the local administrator's character and behavior. The official in question gathers the local citizens under the guise of a trade conference and casually questions them about the other matter. And what do you think they do? They simply smile, express their appreciation, and shower the town governor with praises! After that, the official asks more questions and discovers that these citizens are crooks who deal in rotten goods, underdeliver on weights, cheat the treasury, and live in complete immorality; hence, the beatings have been a deserved punishment.”

“Then you intend the assaults committed by the governor to figure in the story as the fatum of the old tragedians?”

“Then you plan for the attacks made by the governor to be seen in the story as the fatum of the old tragedians?”

“Quite so,” said Penkin. “You have great quickness of apprehension, and ought yourself to tackle the writing of stories. Yes, it has always been my idea to expose the arbitrariness of our local governors, the decline of morality among the masses, the faulty organization existing among our subordinate officials, and the necessity of drastic, but legal, measures to counterbalance these evils. ’Tis a novel idea for a story, is it not?”

“Exactly,” said Penkin. “You have a great ability to understand things quickly, and you should take on writing stories yourself. Yes, I’ve always thought we should highlight the randomness of our local leaders, the decline of morals in society, the poor organization among our lower officials, and the need for drastic but legal actions to address these issues. It’s an intriguing idea for a story, don’t you think?”

“Certainly; and to me who read so little a peculiarly novel one.”

“Definitely; and for someone like me who reads very little, it's a particularly unique experience.”

“True, I have never once seen you with a book in your hand. Nevertheless, I beseech you to read a poem which, I may say, is shortly to appear. It is called ‘The Love of a Blackmailer for a Fallen Woman.’ the identity ol the author I am not at liberty to disclose—at all events yet.”

“It's true, I've never seen you holding a book. Still, I urge you to read a poem that’s going to be published soon. It’s titled ‘The Love of a Blackmailer for a Fallen Woman.’ I'm not allowed to reveal the author's identity—at least not yet.”

“Pray give me an idea of this poem.”

“Please give me an idea of this poem.”

“It exposes, as you will see, the whole mechanism of the social movement—but a mechanism that is painted only in poetic colours. Each spring of that engine is touched upon, and each degree of the social scale held up to the light. We see summoned to the bar, as it were, a weak, but vicious, lord, with a swarm of blackmailers who are engaged in cheating him. Also various categories of fallen women are dissected—French women, German women, and others; the whole being done with vivid and striking verisimilitude. Certain extracts from the poem have come to my ears, and I may say that the author is a great man—one hears in him the notes both of Dante and of Shakespeare.”

“It reveals, as you’ll see, the entire mechanism of the social movement—but a mechanism that is depicted only in poetic tones. Each spring of that engine is examined, and every level of the social scale is brought to light. We see a weak yet corrupt lord being called to account, accompanied by a group of blackmailers who are scheming against him. Various types of fallen women are also analyzed—French women, German women, and others; all portrayed with vivid and striking realism. I've heard certain excerpts from the poem, and I can say that the author is a remarkable talent—his work echoes the notes of both Dante and Shakespeare.”

“And whence has he originated?” asked Oblomov, leaning forward in astonishment; but Penkin, perceiving that he had now said too much, merely repeated that Oblomov must read the poem, and judge for himself. This Oblomov declined to do.

“And where did he come from?” asked Oblomov, leaning forward in surprise; but Penkin, realizing he had said too much, simply repeated that Oblomov needed to read the poem and decide for himself. Oblomov refused to do that.

“Why?” asked Penkin. “The thing will make a great stir and be much talked about.”

"Why?" Penkin asked. "This will really cause a buzz and everyone will be talking about it."

“Very well: let people talk. ’Tis all some folks have to do. ’Tis their métier.”

“Alright: let people talk. That’s all some people have to do. It’s their métier.”

“Nevertheless, read it yourself, for curiosity’s sake.”

“Still, check it out for your own curiosity.”

“What have I not seen in books!” commented the other. “Surely folk must write such things merely to amuse themselves?”

“What haven’t I seen in books!” remarked the other. “People must write these things just to entertain themselves, right?”

“Yes; even as I do. At the same time, what truth, what verisimilitude, do you not find in books! How powerfully some of them move one through the vivid portraiture which they contain! Whomsoever these authors take—a tchinovnik, * an officer, or a blackmailer—they paint them as living creatures.”

“Yes; just like I do. At the same time, what truth, what reality, do you not find in books! Some of them are so powerful in how they portray characters! Whoever these authors choose—a bureaucrat, an officer, or a blackmailer—they depict them as if they were real people.”

     *  Government official.
Government representative.

“But what have those authors to worry about, seeing that if, as you say, one chooses to take a given model for amusement’s sake, the picture is sure to succeed? Yet no: real life is not to be described like that. In a system of that kind there is no understanding or sympathy, nor a particle of what we call humanity. ’Tis all self-conceit—no more. Folk describe thieves and fallen women as though they were apprehending them in the streets and taking them to prison. Never in the tales of such writers is the note of ‘hidden tears’ to be detected—only that of gross, manifest malice and love of ridicule.”

“But why should those authors be concerned? If, as you say, someone chooses to use a certain model just for fun, the result is guaranteed to be successful. But no, real life cannot be portrayed that way. In such a system, there’s no understanding or empathy, not a trace of what we call humanity. It’s all just self-importance—nothing more. People write about thieves and fallen women as if they’re simply encountering them on the street and taking them to jail. In the stories from such writers, you won’t find any hint of ‘hidden tears’—just blatant malice and a love for mockery.”

“And what more would you have? You yourself have said (and very aptly so) that seething venom, a taste for bilious incitement to vice, and a sneering contempt for the fallen are the only ingredients needed.”

“And what else do you want? You’ve already said (and quite accurately) that boiling rage, a desire to provoke bad behavior, and a mocking disdain for the weak are the only things required.”

“No, not the only ones,” said Oblomov, firing up. “Picture a thief or a fallen woman or a cheated fool, if you like, but do not forget the rest of mankind. What about humanity, pray? Writers like yourself try to write only with the head. What? Do you suppose the intellect can work separately from the heart? Why, the intellect needs love to fertilize it. Rather, stretch out your hand to the fallen and raise him weep over him if he is lost beyond recall, but in no case make sport of him, for he is one to whom there should be extended only compassion. See in him yourself, and act accordingly. That done, I will read you, and bow my head before you. But in the writings of the school of which I have spoken, what art, what poetical colouring, are you able to discover? Should you elect to paint debauchery and the mire, at least do so without making any claim to poetry.”

“No, not the only ones,” said Oblomov, getting heated. “Imagine a thief or a fallen woman or a cheated fool, if you want, but don’t forget the rest of humanity. What about people in general? Writers like you tend to write only from the intellect. What? Do you think the mind can work on its own, without involving the heart? The mind needs love to thrive. Instead, reach out to the fallen and lift them up, weep for them if they’re lost beyond saving, but never make fun of them, because they deserve only compassion. See yourself in them, and act accordingly. If you do that, I will read your work and bow my head in respect. But in the writings of the kind I mentioned, what artistry or poetic depth can you find? If you choose to paint scenes of debauchery and filth, at least do it without pretending it’s poetry.”

“What? You bid me depict nature—roses, nightingales, a winter’s morning, and all that sort of thing—when things like these are seething and whirling around us? Nay, we need, rather, the bare physiology of society. No longer are love songs required.”

“What? You want me to describe nature—roses, nightingales, a winter morning, and all that stuff—when things like these are boiling and swirling around us? No, we need, instead, the raw realities of society. We no longer need love songs.”

“Give me man, and man alone.” said Oblomov. “And, having given me him, do you try to love him.”

“Give me a man, and a man alone,” said Oblomov. “And once you’ve given him to me, you should try to love him.”

What? To love the usurer, the hypocrite, the peculating and stupid official? Why should I do that? ’tis evident you have had little experience of literature! Such fellows want punishing—want turning out of the civic circle and the community.”

What? To love the loan shark, the fake, the corrupt and foolish official? Why should I do that? It's clear you haven't had much experience with literature! People like that deserve to be punished—they need to be kicked out of society and the community.

“Out of the civic circle and the community,’ you say?” ejaculated Oblomov with a gasp as he rose and stood before Penkin. “That is tantamount to saying that once in that faulty vessel there dwelt the supreme element—that, ruined though the man may be, he is still a human being, as even are you and I. Turn him out, indeed! How are you going to turn him out of the circle of humanity, out of the bosom of Nature, out of the mercy of God?” Oblomov came near to shouting as he said this, and his eyes were blazing.

“Out of the civic circle and the community, you say?” Oblomov exclaimed, gasping as he rose to stand before Penkin. “That’s like saying that even in that broken vessel, there exists the essence of what it means to be human—that, no matter how ruined he may be, he is still a human being, just like you and me. Kick him out, really? How are you going to kick him out of the circle of humanity, out of the arms of Nature, out of the grace of God?” Oblomov nearly shouted, his eyes blazing as he spoke.

“How excited you have grown!” said Penkin in astonishment; whereupon even Oblomov realized that he had gone too far. He pulled himself up, yawned slightly, and stretched himself out sluggishly upon the sofa. For a while silence reigned.

“How excited you've become!” said Penkin in surprise; at that moment, even Oblomov understood that he had overstepped. He straightened up, yawned a bit, and stretched out lazily on the sofa. For a while, there was silence.

“What kind of books do you mostly read?’ inquired Penkin.

“What kind of books do you usually read?” Penkin asked.

“Books of travel,” replied Oblomov.

“Travel books,” replied Oblomov.

Again there was a silence.

Once more, there was silence.

“And will you read the poem when it has come out?” continued Penkin. “If so, I will bring you a copy of it.”

“And will you read the poem when it’s published?” Penkin asked. “If you do, I’ll get you a copy.”

Oblomov shook his head.

Oblomov just shook his head.

“Nor my story?”

"Not my story?"

Oblomov signified assent.

Oblomov agreed.

“Very well, then. Now I must be off to press,” continued Penkin. “Do you know why I came to see you to-day? I came because I wanted to propose to you a visit to the Ekaterinhov. I have a conveyance of my own and, inasmuch as, to-morrow, I must write an article on current events, I thought we might jointly look over my notes on the subject, and you might advise me as to any point omitted. We should enjoy the expedition, I think. Let us go.”

“Alright then. I need to get going to the press,” Penkin continued. “Do you know why I came to see you today? I came because I wanted to suggest a trip to the Ekaterinhov. I have my own transportation and since I have to write an article on current events tomorrow, I thought we could review my notes together and you could help me with anything I might have missed. I think we would enjoy the trip. Let’s go.”

“No, I am not well,” said Oblomov with a frown, covering himself with the bedclothes. “But you might come and lunch with me to-day, and then talk. I have just experienced a couple of misfortunes.”

“No, I’m not doing well,” said Oblomov with a frown, pulling the bedcovers over himself. “But you could come and have lunch with me today, and then we can talk. I’ve just gone through a couple of unfortunate events.”

“Ah! The whole of our staff is to lunch at St. George’s, * I fear, and then to go on to the festival. Also, at night I have my article to write, and the printer must receive the manuscript by daylight at the latest. Good-bye!”

“Ah! Everyone on our team is having lunch at St. George’s, I’m afraid, and then heading to the festival. Also, I have to write my article tonight, and the printer needs the manuscript by morning at the latest. Bye!”

     *  A smart restaurant in Petrograd.
     *  A trendy restaurant in Saint Petersburg.

“‘At night I have my article to write,’” mused Oblomov after his friend’s departure. “Then when does he sleep? However, he is making some five thousand roubles a year, so his work is so much bread and butter to him. Yet to think of being continually engaged in writing, in wasting one’s intellect upon trifles, in changing one’s opinions, in offering one’s brain and one’s imagination for sale, in doing violence to one’s own nature, in giving way to ebullitions of enthusiasm—and the whole without a single moment’s rest, or the calling of a single halt! Yes, to think of being forced to go on writing, writing, like the wheel of a machine—writing to-morrow, writing the day after, writing though the summer is approaching and holidays keep passing one by! Does he never stop to draw breath, the poor wretch?” Oblomov glanced at the table, where everything lay undisturbed, and the ink had become dried up, and not a pen was to be seen; and as he looked he rejoiced to think that he was lying there as careless as a newborn baby—not worrying at all, nor seeking to offer anything for sale.

“‘At night, I have my article to write,’” Oblomov thought after his friend left. “When does he sleep? But he makes about five thousand roubles a year, so his work is essential for him. Still, to think of constantly being busy writing, wasting one’s intellect on trivial things, changing opinions, putting one’s mind and imagination up for sale, forcing oneself against one’s own nature, giving in to bursts of enthusiasm—and doing all this without a moment’s rest or taking a break! Yes, to consider being compelled to keep writing, writing, like some machine—writing today, writing tomorrow, writing while summer approaches and holidays slip by! Does he never stop to catch his breath, the poor guy?” Oblomov glanced at the table, where everything was undisturbed, the ink had dried, and there wasn’t a pen in sight; and as he looked, he felt happy to know that he was lying there as carefree as a newborn baby—not worried at all, nor trying to sell anything.

“But what of the starosta’s letter and the notice to quit?” Yes, suddenly he had remembered these things; and once more he became absorbed in thought.

“But what about the starosta’s letter and the notice to quit?” Yes, suddenly he remembered these things; and once again he became lost in thought.

Again the doorbell rang.

The doorbell rang again.

“Why is every one seeking me out today?” he wondered as he waited to see who next should enter. This time the new-comer proved to be a man of uncertain age—of the age when it is difficult to guess the exact number of years. Also, he was neither handsome nor ugly, neither tall nor short, neither fair nor dark. In short, he was a man whom Nature had dowered with no sharp-cut, distinguishing features, whether good or bad, mental or physical.

“Why is everyone looking for me today?” he wondered as he waited to see who would come in next. This time, the newcomer turned out to be a man of uncertain age—one of those ages where it’s hard to tell exactly how many years someone has. He was also neither handsome nor ugly, neither tall nor short, neither light-skinned nor dark. In short, he was a man whom Nature had not blessed with any distinct, defining features—whether good or bad, mental or physical.

“Ha!” said Oblomov as he greeted him. “So it is you, Alexiev? Whence are you come?”

“Ha!” said Oblomov as he greeted him. “So it’s you, Alexiev? Where are you coming from?”

“To tell the truth. I had not thought to call upon you to-day,” replied the visitor, “but by chance I met Ovchinin, and he carried me off to his quarters, whither I, in my turn, have now come to convey you.”

“To be honest, I hadn't planned to visit you today,” the visitor replied, “but I happened to run into Ovchinin, and he brought me to his place, and now I’ve come to pass on the message to you.”

“To convey me to, to——?”

“To take me to, to——?”

“To Ovchinin’s. Already Alianov, Pchailo, and Kolhniagin are there.”

“To Ovchinin’s. Alianov, Pchailo, and Kolhniagin are already there.”

“But why have they collected together? And what do they want with me?”

“But why have they gathered? And what do they want from me?”

“Ovchinin desires you to lunch with him, and then to accompany him and the rest of us to the Ekaterinhov. Likewise he has instructed me to warn you to hire a conveyance. Come, get up! ’Tis fully time you were dressed.”

“Ovchinin wants you to have lunch with him and then go with him and the rest of us to the Ekaterinhov. He also asked me to remind you to get a ride. Come on, get up! It’s definitely time for you to get dressed.”

“How am I to dress? I have not yet washed myself.”

“How should I get dressed? I haven’t washed up yet.”

“Then do so at once.”

“Then do it right away.”

With that Alexiev fell to pacing the room. Presently he halted before a picture which he had seen a thousand times before; then he glanced once or twice out of the window, took from a whatnot an article of some sort, turned it over in his hands, looked at it from every point of view, and replaced the same. That done, he resumed his pacing and whistling—the whole being designed to avoid hindering Oblomov from rising and performing his ablutions. Ten minutes passed.

With that, Alexiev started pacing the room. Soon, he stopped in front of a picture he had seen a thousand times before; then he looked out the window a couple of times, picked up an item from a shelf, examined it closely, and then put it back. After that, he went back to pacing and whistling—the whole thing meant to keep Oblomov from getting up and doing his morning routine. Ten minutes went by.

“What is the matter with you?” asked Alexiev suddenly.

“What’s wrong with you?” asked Alexiev suddenly.

“What is the matter with me?”

"What's wrong with me?"

“I mean, why are you still in bed?”

“I mean, why are you still in bed?”

“I cannot tell you. Is it really necessary that I should get up?”

“I can't tell you. Is it really necessary for me to get up?”

“Of course it is necessary, for they are waiting for us. Besides, you said that you would like to go.”

“Of course it’s necessary because they’re waiting for us. Plus, you said you wanted to go.”

“To go where? I have no such desire.”

“To go where? I don’t feel that way at all.”

“Only this moment you said we would go and lunch at Ovchinin’s, and then proceed to the Ekatennhov!”

“Just now you said we’d go have lunch at Ovchinin’s and then head to the Ekatennhov!”

“No, I cannot. It would mean my going out into the damp. Besides, rain is coming on. The courtyard looks quite dark.”

“No, I can’t. That would mean going out into the damp. Plus, rain is about to start. The courtyard looks really dark.”

“As a matter of fact, not a single cloud is in the sky, and the courtyard looks dark only because you never have your windows washed.”

“As a matter of fact, there isn’t a single cloud in the sky, and the courtyard looks dark only because you never clean your windows.”

“Well, well!” said Oblomov. “By the way, have I yet told you of my misfortunes—of the letter from my starosta, and of the notice given me to quit this flat?”

“Well, well!” said Oblomov. “By the way, have I told you about my misfortunes yet—about the letter from my starosta, and the notice I got to leave this apartment?”

“No,” answered Alexiev. “What about the letter?”

“No,” Alexiev replied. “What about the letter?”

The document not being immediately forthcoming, Zakhar was summoned to search for it; and after it had been discovered beneath the counterpane Oblomov read it to his friend—though passing over certain greetings, added to inquiries as to the recipient’s health. The gist of the epistle was that the bulk of the crops on Oblomov’s estate were likely to fail for want of rain.

The document wasn't available right away, so Zakhar was called in to look for it; once it was found under the blanket, Oblomov read it to his friend—skipping some greetings and questions about how the recipient was doing. The main point of the letter was that most of the crops on Oblomov's estate were expected to fail due to a lack of rain.

“Never mind,” said Alexiev. “One must never give way to despair.”

“Don't worry,” said Alexiev. “You should never give in to despair.”

“And what would you do in my place?”

“And what would you do if you were me?”

“I should first of all consider matters. Never ought one to come to a hasty decision.”

“I should first think things through. One should never make a hasty decision.”

Crumpling the letter in his hands, Oblomov leaned forward with his elbows on his knees, and remained in that posture for a considerable time—his brain flooded with disturbing reflections.

Crumpling the letter in his hands, Oblomov leaned forward with his elbows on his knees and stayed in that position for a long time—his mind filled with troubling thoughts.

“I wish Schtoltz would come!” at length he remarked. “He has written that he is about to do so, but God knows what has happened to him! He could solve the situation.”

“I wish Schtoltz would come!” he finally said. “He wrote that he was going to, but who knows what’s happened to him! He could sort this out.”

Suddenly the doorbell rang with such vehemence that both men started, and Zakhar came hurrying out of his pantry.

Suddenly, the doorbell rang so loudly that both men jumped, and Zakhar quickly rushed out of his pantry.










III

The next moment there entered the room a tall, loosely built man who evidently did not believe in refinement of costume, nor was in any way ashamed of the fact. This was Mikhei Andreievitch Tarantiev, a native of the same district as Oblomov. Though an individual of rough, sullen mien, and of rather an overbearing manner, he did not lack a certain keen ruggedness of wit; nor could any one be a better judge of mundane questions in general, nor a better resolver of tangled juridical problems (though usually he behaved rudely to the person who had sought his advice on these matters). Nevertheless, his abilities stopped short at a talent for verbal exposition; and no sooner was he called upon to transmit a theory into action than his whole bearing underwent a change, and in every case he discovered practical difficulties in the way of what he conceived to be the best course to take.

The next moment, a tall, lanky man walked into the room who clearly didn’t care about dressing up and wasn’t ashamed of it either. This was Mikhei Andreievitch Tarantiev, from the same area as Oblomov. Though he had a rough and grumpy demeanor and tended to come off as bossy, he had a sharp, rugged sense of humor. No one was better at handling everyday issues or untangling legal problems (although he usually treated anyone asking for his advice quite rudely). Still, his skills didn’t extend beyond talking things through; as soon as he had to put an idea into action, his entire attitude shifted, and he’d always find practical obstacles in the way of what he thought was the best approach.

“How are you?” he said brusquely as he extended a hairy hand. “What do you mean by lying in bed like a log? Presently it will be twelve o’clock, yet you are sprawling about on your back!” The other forestalled him by hurriedly slipping his feet into his slippers, or the new-comer would have pulled him out of bed.

“How are you?” he said abruptly as he reached out a hairy hand. “What do you mean by lying in bed like a log? It'll be twelve o’clock soon, yet you're just lying on your back!” The other quickly prevented him from pulling him out of bed by hastily slipping his feet into his slippers.

“I was just about to rise,” said Oblomov with a yawn.

“I was just about to get up,” said Oblomov, yawning.

“Yes; I know how you rise—how you go rolling about until lunch-time! Zakhar, come and help your master to dress!”

“Yes; I know how you get up—how you roll around until lunch! Zakhar, come help your master get dressed!”

Zakhar entered and glared at Tarantiev. Raising himself on his elbow, Oblomov stepped from the bed like a man who is thoroughly worn out, and, dropping into an arm-chair, sat there without moving, Meanwhile Zakhar pomaded, parted, and combed his master’s hair, and then asked him if he desired to wash.

Zakhar walked in and shot a look at Tarantiev. propping himself up on his elbow, Oblomov got out of bed like someone who was completely drained, and, sinking into an armchair, sat there motionless. Meanwhile, Zakhar styled, parted, and combed his master’s hair, then asked him if he wanted to wash up.

“Presently,” said Oblomov. “Do you wait a little.”

“Right now,” said Oblomov. “Can you wait a moment?”

“Ah! So you are here?” said Tarantiev suddenly as he turned to Alexiev. “I had not seen you. By the way, what a swine is that kinsman of yours!”

“Ah! So you are here?” Tarantiev said suddenly, turning to Alexiev. “I hadn’t noticed you. By the way, what a jerk that relative of yours is!”

What kinsman?” inquired Alexiev with a stare. “I do not possess a single relative.”

What relative?” Alexiev asked, staring. “I don’t have a single family member.”

“I mean Athanasiev. Surely he is a relative of yours? I know he is.”

“I mean Athanasiev. He must be a relative of yours, right? I know he is.”

“My name is Alexiev, not Athanasiev,” said the other. “And I repeat that I do not possess a single relative.”

“My name is Alexiev, not Athanasiev,” said the other. “And I’ll say it again: I don’t have a single relative.”

“But he is just like you an ugly man, as well as (like yourself, again) a man of the name of Vassili Nikolaitch?”

“But he’s just like you, an unattractive guy, and he’s also got the same name as you, Vassili Nikolaitch?”

“Nevertheless he is no kinsman of mine. Besides, my first names are Ivan and Alexeitch.”

“Still, he’s not related to me. Also, my first names are Ivan and Alexeitch.”

“Well, he is exactly like you, and a swine besides. You can tell him that when next you meet him.”

“Well, he's just like you, and a jerk too. You can tell him that the next time you see him.”

“I neither possess his acquaintance nor have ever set eyes upon him,” said Alexiev, opening his snuffbox.

“I don’t know him and have never seen him,” said Alexiev, opening his snuffbox.

“Give me a pinch,” put in Tarantiev. “You use the plain stuff, and not the French, do you? Why not use the French? Never have I seen a swine like that relative of yours. On one occasion I borrowed of him fifty roubles. That was two years ago. And fifty roubles are not a very large sum, are they? They are a sum which he might well have forgotten, mightn’t he? Yes, he very well might. But as a matter of fact, he remembered it. Not a month had passed before he took to saying, whenever he met me: ‘How about that debt?’ I assure you I found him a perfect nuisance! And only yesterday he walked into our office, and said to me: ‘I expect you have just received your salary, and are therefore in a position to repay me?’ Well, I handed him over my salary, even though he had come there for the express purpose of shaming me in public. I had much ado not to put him out of the door. ‘Poor fellow, you need the money, I suppose?’ As though I had not needed it! Am I such a rich man that I should quietly let him pouch fifty roubles? Oblomov, hand me a cigar.”

“Give me a pinch,” Tarantiev chimed in. “You’re using the basic stuff, not the French, right? Why not use the French? I've never seen a jerk like that relative of yours. A couple of years ago, I borrowed fifty roubles from him. And fifty roubles isn’t exactly a huge amount, is it? He could easily have forgotten about it, right? Yeah, he could have. But the truth is, he didn’t forget. Not even a month went by before he started asking me every time he saw me, ‘What about that debt?’ I swear, he was a total pain! Just yesterday, he strolled into our office and said, ‘I assume you just got your salary, so you can pay me back?’ Well, I handed him my salary, even though he came there just to embarrass me in public. I barely managed not to throw him out. ‘Poor guy, you must really need the money, huh?’ As if I didn’t need it! Am I really that wealthy that I can just let him take fifty roubles from me? Oblomov, hand me a cigar.”

“The cigars are in that box there,” said Oblomov, pointing to a whatnot. He was still posed in his usual lazy but becoming attitude—he was still taking no notice whatever of what was being done or said around him, but contemplating his small white hands.

“The cigars are in that box over there,” said Oblomov, pointing to a shelf. He was still in his usual relaxed but charming pose—he was still completely oblivious to what was happening around him, instead focusing on his small white hands.

“What a rubbishy weed!” Tarantiev remarked, after sending out a puff of tobacco smoke and inhaling another.

“What a worthless weed!” Tarantiev said, after letting out a puff of tobacco smoke and taking another hit.

“You have come too early in the morning,” suggested Oblomov with a yawn.

“You've come too early in the morning,” Oblomov suggested, yawning.

“Then I am boring you, am I?”

“Am I boring you?”

“No; I was merely making a remark. Usually you arrive at lunch-time, but to-day you have come an hour beforehand.”

“No; I was just making a comment. You usually show up at lunchtime, but today you arrived an hour early.”

“I have come an hour beforehand because I wish to find out what there is likely to be to eat at dinner. As a rule you provide such rubbishy stuff.”

"I arrived an hour early because I want to see what there will be to eat for dinner. Usually, you serve such terrible food."

“You had better go into the kitchen and inquire.”

“You should go into the kitchen and ask.”

Taramiev departed for the purpose,

Taramiev left for that purpose,

“We are to have beef and veal,” he remarked, on returning. “Ah, friend Oblomov, though a landowner, you haven’t the smallest notion how to live. Your ménage is the ménage of a tradesman. Have you bought that Madeira yet?”

“We're having beef and veal,” he said when he came back. “Ah, Oblomov, even though you're a landowner, you have no clue how to live. Your lifestyle is that of a tradesman. Have you bought that Madeira yet?”

“I don’t know,” replied Oblomov, scarcely noticing what had been said. “You had better inquire of Zakhar. At all events there will be some sort of wine.”

“I don’t know,” replied Oblomov, barely paying attention to what was said. “You should ask Zakhar. Either way, there will be some kind of wine.”

“What? The rubbishy old stuff which you bought of a German dealer? You ought to go to the English Store for your wines.”

“What? That junk you bought from a German dealer? You should go to the English Store for your wines.”

“Very well. Please send to the Store for some.”

“Sure thing. Please send someone to the store to get some.”

“Money first, please!”

"Payment upfront, please!"

Oblomov fumbled in a cashbox, and produced therefrom a ten-rouble, note.

Oblomov rummaged through a cashbox and pulled out a ten-rouble note.

“Madeira costs seven roubles the bottle,” he said. “Here are ten roubles. You will be given change at the Store.”

“Madeira costs seven rubles a bottle,” he said. “Here are ten rubles. You'll get your change at the store.”

Tarantiev hastened to cram the note into his pocket.

Tarantiev quickly shoved the note into his pocket.

“Likewise, do you feel like hiring a conveyance and going to the Ekaterinhov today?” he inquired. “If so, you might take me with you.”

“Do you want to hire a carriage and go to the Ekaterinhov today?” he asked. “If you do, I’d love to join you.”

Oblomov shook his head.

Oblomov shook his head.

“I have met with two misfortunes,” he remarked. “In the first place, I am to be turned out of this fiat.”

“I’ve faced two misfortunes,” he said. “First of all, I’m being kicked out of this flat.”

“Because you haven’t paid your rent, I suppose?”

“Is it because you haven’t paid your rent?”

“No, that is not the reason. I always pay in advance. Tell me what had better be done.”

“No, that is not the reason. I always pay in advance. Let me know what I should do.”

“Who made me your adviser? Do you think I give advice for nothing? Ask him, rather”—and Tarantiev pointed to Alexiev—“or else that kinsman of his.”

“Who made me your advisor? Do you think I give advice for free? Ask him, instead”—and Tarantiev pointed to Alexiev—“or that relative of his.”

“No, no. Tell me what I ought to do.”

“No, no. Tell me what I should do.”

“I should advise you to move to another flat.”

"I suggest you move to a different apartment."

“I could have said that myself.”

"I could've said that myself."

“To the flat of a friend of mine in the Veaborg Quarter,” continued Tarantiev.

“To a friend's apartment in the Veaborg Quarter,” continued Tarantiev.

“What? To a flat in the Veaborg Quarter? In winter the whole district is overrun with wolves!” *

“What? To an apartment in the Veaborg Quarter? In winter, the whole area is overrun with wolves!” *

     * The Veaborg Quarter is one of the most outlying suburbs of
     Petrograd.
     * The Veaborg Quarter is one of the remotest suburbs of Petrograd.

“True, at times they come there from the Neva Islands, but my friend’s house has high walls to it, and, in addition, she and her family and a bachelor brother are nice people, and not like that fellow over there.” He pointed to Alexiev.

“Yeah, sometimes they come over from the Neva Islands, but my friend's house has tall walls, and plus, she and her family, along with her single brother, are good people, not like that guy over there.” He pointed to Alexiev.

“But what has all this to do with me?” said Oblomov irritably. “I tell you I am not going to move there.”

“But what does all this have to do with me?” Oblomov said irritably. “I'm not going to move there.”

“You fool!” exclaimed Tarantiev. “In that house you would be much quieter and more comfortable than you are here, and you would pay less, and you would have larger quarters. Besides, it is a more respectable place than this. Here one has to sit at a dirty table on which the pepper-pot is empty, the vinegar bottle the same, the knives are not clean, the tablecloth is falling to pieces, and dust, dust, dust, lies everywhere. Give me my cab-fare, and I will go and secure you the flat at once. Then you can move into it to-morrow.” Tarantiev started to leave the room.

“You idiot!” Tarantiev shouted. “In that house, you’d be much quieter and more comfortable than here, plus it would cost you less and give you bigger space. Also, it's a more respectable place than this one. Here, you have to sit at a dirty table with an empty pepper shaker, a vinegar bottle that’s the same, the knives aren’t clean, the tablecloth is falling apart, and there’s dust everywhere. Give me my cab fare, and I’ll go secure the flat for you right away. Then you can move into it tomorrow.” Tarantiev turned to leave the room.

“Stop, stop!” cried Oblomov. “I tell you I am not going to the Veaborg Quarter. Pray exercise your wits in contriving how I may remain where I am. Moreover, I have a still more important affair on hand. That is to say, I have just received from my starosta a letter concerning which I should be glad of your advice.”

“Stop, stop!” shouted Oblomov. “I’m telling you I am not going to the Veaborg Quarter. Please use your brains to figure out how I can stay here. Besides, I have an even more important matter to discuss. I just got a letter from my starosta that I would like your advice on.”

With that he searched for the document, found it after some difficulty, and read it aloud.

With that, he looked for the document, found it after some effort, and read it out loud.

“So you hear what the starosta says as to drought and a failure of the crops? What ought I to do?”

“So you hear what the starosta says about the drought and the crops failing? What should I do?”

“The prime necessity,” replied Tarantiev, “is complete quiet for you. That you would get at the house of the friend of whom I have just spoken; and I could come to see you every day.”

“The main thing,” Tarantiev replied, “is that you need total peace and quiet. You’d find that at the home of my friend I just mentioned; plus, I could come to visit you every day.”

“Yes, yes,” said Oblomov. “But what about this affair of the starosta?

“Yes, yes,” said Oblomov. “But what’s the deal with this starosta?

“The starosta is lying. He is a thief and a rogue. Why, I know an estate, only fifty versts from yours, where the harvest of last year was so good that it cleared the owner completely of debt. That being so, why have the crops on your estate threatened to fail? Clearly the starosta is a robber. If I were there I’d teach him! Do you suppose this letter to be a natural, an honest one? No, no more than we can suppose that that sheep’s head over there he pointed to Alexiev again—“is capable of writing an honest letter, or his kinsman either.”

“The starosta is lying. He's a thief and a scam artist. Just think, I know of a farm that's only about thirty miles from yours where last year's harvest was so good that the owner got out of debt completely. So why have the crops on your estate been struggling? Clearly, the starosta is a crook. If I were there, I’d set him straight! Do you really think this letter is genuine or honest? No, it’s just as unlikely as assuming that sheep’s head over there is capable of writing a sincere letter, or that his relative could do any better.”

“Whom am I to appoint in the starosta’s place?” asked Oblomov. “Another man might prove even worse than he.”

“Who should I appoint in the starosta’s place?” asked Oblomov. “Another person might be even worse than him.”

“You yourself had better go to the estate, and stay there for the summer, and then move into my friend’s house. I will see that her rooms shall be ready for you—yes, I will see to it at once. Personally, I should have sold that property of yours, and bought another. Hand it over to me, and I will very soon make the folk there aware that I am alive!”

"You should definitely go to the estate and stay there for the summer, and then move into my friend's house. I will make sure her rooms are ready for you—yes, I'll take care of it right away. Honestly, I would have sold that property of yours and bought another one. Give it to me, and I’ll quickly let everyone there know that I’m back!"

The upshot of it was that Oblomov accorded a half-hearted consent to Tarantiev’s procuring him a new lodging, and also to his writing to the governor of the district where his (Oblomov’s) property was situated. After that Tarantiev departed, stating that he would return to dinner at five o’clock.

The bottom line was that Oblomov reluctantly agreed to Tarantiev finding him a new place to live and also to him contacting the governor of the district where Oblomov's property was located. After that, Tarantiev left, saying he would be back for dinner at five o’clock.

With Tarantiev’s departure a calm of ten minutes reigned in the apartment. Oblomov was feeling greatly upset, both by the starostas letter and by the prospect of the impending removal. Also, the tumultuous Tarantiev had thoroughly tired him out.

With Tarantiev’s departure, a calm lasting ten minutes settled over the apartment. Oblomov was feeling very upset, both by the starosta's letter and by the prospect of the upcoming move. Also, the chaotic Tarantiev had completely worn him out.

“Why do you not sit down and write the letter?” asked Alexiev. “If you wish I will clean the inkstand for you.”

“Why don’t you sit down and write the letter?” Alexiev asked. “If you want, I can clean the inkstand for you.”

“Clean it, and the Lord bless you!” sighed Oblomov. “Let me write the letter alone, and then you shall fair-copy it after dinner.”

“Clean it, and God bless you!” sighed Oblomov. “Let me write the letter by myself, and then you can make a neat copy of it after dinner.”

“Very well,” replied Alexiev. “But now I must be off, or I shall be delaying the Ekaterinhov party. Good-bye!”

“Alright,” replied Alexiev. “But now I have to go, or I’ll be holding up the Ekaterinhov party. See you later!”

Oblomov did not heed him, but, sinking back into a recumbent position in the armchair, relapsed into a state of meditative lethargy.

Oblomov didn’t pay attention to him; instead, he sank back into the armchair and fell into a state of deep, thoughtful laziness.










IV

Zakhar, after closing the dour successively behind Tarantiev and Alexiev, stood expecting to receive a summons from his master, inasmuch as he had overheard the fact that the latter had undertaken to write a letter. But in Oblomov’s study all remained silent as the tomb. Zakhar peeped through the chink of the door, and perceived that his master was lying prone on the sofa, with his head resting on the palm of his hand. The valet entered the room.

Zakhar, after closing the heavy doors behind Tarantiev and Alexiev, stood waiting for a call from his master, since he had overheard that Oblomov had decided to write a letter. However, in Oblomov’s study, everything was as quiet as a grave. Zakhar peeked through the small gap in the door and saw that his master was sprawled out on the sofa, resting his head on his hand. The valet stepped into the room.

“Why have you lain down again?” he asked.

“Why are you lying down again?” he asked.

“Do not disturb me: cannot you see that I am reading?” was Oblomov’s abrupt reply.

“Don’t bother me: can’t you see I’m reading?” was Oblomov’s blunt reply.

“Nay, but you ought to wash, and then to write that letter,” urged Zakhar, determined not to be shaken on.

“Nah, you should wash up and then write that letter,” insisted Zakhar, resolute in his stance.

“Yes, I suppose I ought. I will do so presently. Just now I am engaged in thought.”

“Yes, I guess I should. I’ll do it soon. Right now, I’m deep in thought.”

As a matter of fact, he did read a page of the book which was lying open—a page which had turned yellow with a month’s exposure. That done, he laid it down and yawned.

As a matter of fact, he did read a page of the book that was lying open—a page that had turned yellow from a month of being exposed. After that, he put it down and yawned.

“How it all wearies me!” he whispered, stretching, and then drawing up, his legs. Glancing at the ceiling as once more he relapsed into a voluptuous state of coma, he said to himself with momentary sternness: “No—business first.” Then he rolled over, and clasped his hands behind his head.

“How exhausting all of this is!” he whispered, stretching and then pulling his legs up. Looking at the ceiling as he drifted back into a blissful daze, he thought to himself with a brief seriousness: “No—business comes first.” Then he rolled over and interlaced his fingers behind his head.

As he lay there he thought of his plans for improving his property. Swiftly he passed in review certain grave and fundamental schemes affecting his plough-land and its taxation; after which he elaborated a new and stricter course to be taken against laziness and vagrancy on the part of the peasantry, and then passed to sundry ideas for ordering his own life in the country.

As he lay there, he thought about his plans for improving his land. He quickly reviewed some serious and fundamental ideas regarding his farmland and its taxes. After that, he developed a new and stricter approach to tackling laziness and vagrancy among the peasants, and then moved on to various ideas for organizing his own life in the countryside.

First of all, he became engrossed in a design for a new house. Eagerly he lingered over a probable disposition of the rooms, and fixed in his mind the dimensions of the dining-room and the billiard-room, and determined which way the windows of his study must face. Indeed, he even gave a thought to the furniture and to the carpets. Next, he designed a wing for the building, calculated the number of guests whom that wing would accommodate, and set aside proper sites for the stables, the coachhouses, and the servants’ quarters. Finally he turned his attention to the garden. The old lime and oak-trees should all be left as they were, but the apple-trees and pear-trees should be done away with, and succeeded by acacias. Also, he gave a moment’s consideration to the idea of a park, but, after calculating the cost of its upkeep, came to the conclusion that such a luxury would prove too expensive—wherefore he passed to the designing of orangeries and aviaries.

First of all, he got really into designing a new house. He eagerly spent time figuring out the layout of the rooms, memorizing the dimensions of the dining room and billiard room, and deciding which way the windows of his study should face. He even thought about the furniture and carpets. Next, he designed a wing for the building, calculated how many guests that wing could accommodate, and found suitable spots for the stables, coach houses, and staff quarters. Finally, he focused on the garden. The old lime and oak trees would stay as they were, but the apple and pear trees would be removed and replaced with acacias. He also briefly considered the idea of a park, but after figuring out the maintenance costs, he concluded that it would be too expensive—so he moved on to designing orangeries and aviaries.

So vividly did these attractive visions of the future development of his estate flit before his eyes that he came to fancy himself already settled there, and engaged in witnessing the result of several years’ working of his schemes.

So vividly did these appealing visions of the future development of his estate flash before his eyes that he began to imagine himself already living there, watching the outcomes of several years of working on his plans.

On a fair summer’s evening he seemed to be sitting at a tea-table on the terrace of Oblomovka—sitting under a canopy of leafy shade which the sun was powerless to penetrate. From a long pipe in his hand he was lazily inhaling smoke, and revelling both in the delightful view which stretched beyond the circle of the trees and in the coolness and the quiet of his surroundings. In the distance some fields were turning to gold as the sun, setting behind a familiar birch-grove, tinged to red the mirror-like surface of the lake. From the fields a mist had risen, for the chill of evening was falling, and dusk approaching apace. To his ears, at intervals, came the clatter of peasantry as they returned homewards, and at the entrance gates the servants of the establishment were sitting at ease, while from their vicinity came the sound of echoing voices and laughter, the playing of balalaiki, * and the chattering of girls as they pursued the sport of goriclki. ** Around him, also, his little ones were frisking at times climbing on to his knee and hanging about his neck; while behind the samovar *** was seated the real ruler of all that his eyes were beholding his divinity, a woman, his wife!... And in the dining-room—a room at once elegant and simply appointed—a cheerful fire was glowing, and Zakhar, now promoted to the dignity of a major-domo, and adorned with whiskers turned wholly grey, was laying a large, round table to a pleasant accompanying tinkle of crystal and silver as he arranged, here a decanter and there a fork.

On a nice summer evening, it felt like he was sitting at a tea table on the terrace of Oblomovka—enjoying the leafy shade that the sun couldn't reach. He was lazily smoking a long pipe, indulging in the beautiful view beyond the trees, as well as the coolness and tranquility of his surroundings. In the distance, some fields were turning golden as the sun set behind a familiar birch grove, casting a red hue on the still surface of the lake. A mist rose from the fields, signaling the chill of evening and the approaching dusk. Occasionally, he heard the sounds of peasants heading home, while at the entrance gates, the household servants relaxed, surrounded by echoes of laughter and voices, the strumming of balalaikas, and the chatter of girls engaged in a game of goriclki. His little ones played around him, sometimes climbing onto his knee or hanging around his neck; and behind the samovar sat the true ruler of his world—his beloved wife! In the dining room, which was both elegant and simply decorated, a cheerful fire was glowing, and Zakhar, now promoted to the role of major-domo and sporting entirely gray whiskers, was setting a large round table to the pleasant sounds of clinking crystal and silver as he arranged a decanter and forks.

     * Three-stringed, lute-like instruments.

     **  A sort of catch-as catch-can.

     ***  Tea-urn.
     * Three-stringed, lute-like instruments.

     ** A kind of anything goes.

     *** Tea kettle.

Presently the dreamer saw his wife and himself sit down to a bountiful supper. Yes, and with them was Schtoltz, the comrade of his youth, his unchanging friend, with other well-known faces. Lastly, he could see the inmates of the house retiring to rest....

Presently, the dreamer saw himself and his wife sitting down to a lavish dinner. Yes, and with them was Schtoltz, his childhood friend, his constant companion, along with other familiar faces. Finally, he could see the household members going to bed...

Oblomov’s features blushed with delight at the vision. So clear, so vivid, so poetical was it all that for a moment he lay with his face buried in the sofa cushions. Suddenly there had come upon him a dim longing for love and quiet happiness; suddenly he had become athirst for the fields and the hills of his native place, for his home, for a wife, for children....

Oblomov's features flushed with joy at the sight. It was so clear, so vivid, so poetic that for a moment he lay with his face buried in the sofa cushions. Suddenly, a vague longing for love and peaceful happiness washed over him; he found himself yearning for the fields and hills of his hometown, for his home, for a wife, for children....

After lying face downwards for a moment or two, he turned upon his back. His features were alight with generous emotion, and for the time being he was—happy.

After lying face down for a moment, he rolled onto his back. His face was glowing with heartfelt emotion, and for the moment, he was—happy.

Again the charming seductiveness of sleep-waking enfolded him in its embrace. He pictured to himself a small colony of friends who should come and settle in the villages and farms within a radius of fifteen or twenty versts of his country house. Every day they should visit one another’s houses—whether to dine or to sup or to dance; until everywhere around him he would be able to see only bright faces framed in sunny days—faces which should be ever free of care and wrinkles, and round, and merry, and ruddy, and double-chinned, and of unfailing appetite. In all his neighbourhood there should be constant summertide, constant gaiety, unfailing good fare, the joys of perennial lassitude.... “My God, my God!” he cried in the fullness of his delight: and with that he awoke. Once more to his ears came the cries of hawkers in the courtyard as they vended coal, sand, and potatoes; once more he could hear some one begging for subscriptions to build a church; once more from a neighbouring building which was in course of erection there streamed a babel of workmen’s shouts, mingled with the clatter of tools.

Once again, the alluring comfort of waking from sleep wrapped around him. He imagined a small group of friends who would come and settle in the nearby villages and farms within fifteen or twenty versts of his country house. Every day, they would visit each other's homes—whether for lunch, dinner, or dancing—so that all around him, he would only see bright faces lit by sunny days—faces that would always be carefree and smooth, rounded, cheerful, rosy, double-chinned, and always ready for a good meal. In his entire neighborhood, there would be endless summer, constant joy, and abundant good food, the pleasures of perpetual laziness.... “My God, my God!” he cried out in pure delight; and with that, he woke up. Once again, he heard the shouts of vendors in the courtyard selling coal, sand, and potatoes; once again, someone was asking for donations to build a church; and once more, from a nearby construction site, there was a cacophony of workers’ shouts mixed with the sounds of tools clattering.

“Ah!” he sighed with a sense of pain. “Such is real life! What ugliness there is in the roar of the capital! When shall I attain the life of paradise—the life for which I yearn? Shall I ever see my own fields, my own forests? Would that at this moment I were lying on the grass under a tree, and gazing upwards at the sun through the boughs, and trying to count the birds which come and go over my head!”

“Ah!” he sighed with a sense of pain. “This is real life! What ugliness there is in the noise of the city! When will I achieve the paradise I long for? Will I ever see my own fields, my own forests? I wish I were lying on the grass under a tree right now, looking up at the sun through the branches, trying to count the birds flying overhead!”

But what about the plans for improving the estate? And what about the starosta and the flat? Once again these things knocked at his memory.

But what about the plans for improving the estate? And what about the starosta and the apartment? Once again, these things reminded him.

“Yes, yes,” he answered them. “Seichass—presently.”

“Yes, yes,” he replied to them. “Seichass—coming right up.”

With that he rose to a sitting posture on the sofa, lowered his legs to the level of his slippers, and slipped the latter on to his feet; after which he sat still for a little while. At length he attained a wholly erect posture, and remained meditating for a couple of minutes.

With that, he sat up on the sofa, lowered his legs to the level of his slippers, and put them on his feet. After that, he sat still for a little while. Eventually, he sat fully upright and stayed in thought for a couple of minutes.

“Zakhar! Zakhar!” he shouted as he eyed the table and the inkstand. “I want you to, to——” Further he failed to get, but mutely pointed to the inkstand, and then relapsed into thought.

“Zakhar! Zakhar!” he shouted as he glanced at the table and the inkstand. “I want you to, to——” He couldn't finish his sentence, but silently pointed to the inkstand, before falling back into thought.

The doorbell rang, and a little man with a bald head entered.

The doorbell rang, and a short man with a bald head walked in.

“Hullo, doctor!” Oblomov exclaimed as he extended one hand towards his guest, and with the other one drew forward a chair. “What chance brings you here?”

“Hey, doctor!” Oblomov called out as he reached out with one hand to his guest and pulled a chair forward with the other. “What brings you here?”

“The chance that, since all of you decline to be ill, and never send for me, I am forced to come of myself,” replied the doctor jestingly. “But no,” he added, in a more serious tone. “The truth is, I had to visit a neighbour of yours on the upper floor, and thought I might as well take you on the way. How are you?”

“The fact that none of you want to be sick and never call for me just makes me come on my own,” the doctor replied playfully. “But actually,” he added in a more serious tone, “the truth is, I had to see a neighbor of yours on the upper floor and thought I might as well check in on you while I was at it. How are you?”

Oblomov shook his head despondently. “Poorly, doctor,” he said. “I have just been thinking of consulting you. My stomach will scarcely digest anything, there is a pain in the pit of it, and my breath comes with difficulty.”

Oblomov shook his head sadly. “Not well, doctor,” he said. “I was just thinking about seeing you. My stomach can hardly digest anything, there's a pain in the middle of it, and I have trouble breathing.”

“Give me your wrist,” said the doctor. He closed his eyes and felt the patient’s pulse. “And have you a cough?” he inquired.

“Give me your wrist,” said the doctor. He closed his eyes and felt the patient's pulse. “Do you have a cough?” he asked.

“Yes—at night-time, but more especially while I am at supper.”

“Yes—at night, but especially while I’m having dinner.”

“Hm! And does your heart throb at all, or your head ache?” He then added other questions, bowed his bald pate, and subsided into profound meditation. At length he straightened himself with a jerk, and said with an air of decision—

“Hm! Does your heart race at all, or does your head hurt?” He then asked more questions, nodded his bald head, and fell into deep thought. Finally, he straightened up suddenly and said with determination—

“Two or three years more, of this room, of lying about, of eating rich, heavy foods, and you will have a stroke.”

“Another two or three years in this room, just lounging around and eating rich, heavy foods, and you’ll have a stroke.”

Oblomov started.

Oblomov began.

“Then what ought I to do, doctor? Tell me, for Heaven’s sake!”

“Then what should I do, doctor? Please tell me!”

“Merely what other people do—namely, go abroad.”

“Just what other people do—traveling abroad.”

“Pardon me, doctor, but how am I to do that?”

“Excuse me, doctor, but how am I supposed to do that?”

“Why should you not? Does money prevent you, or what?”

“Why shouldn't you? Is it money that's stopping you, or what?”

“Yes, yes; money is the reason,” replied Oblomov, gladly catching at the excuse, which was the most natural one that could possibly have been devised. “See here—just read what my slarosta writes.”

“Yes, yes; money is the reason,” replied Oblomov, eagerly seizing the excuse, which was the most natural one he could have thought of. “Look—just read what my slarosta writes.”

“Quite so, but that is no business of mine,” said the doctor. “My business is to inform you that you must change your mode of life, and also your place of residence. You must have fresh air—you must have something to do. Go to Kissingen or to Ems, and remain there during June and July, whilst you drink the waters. Then go on to Switzerland, or to the Tyrol, and partake of the local grape cure. That you can do during September and October.”

“That's true, but that's not my concern,” said the doctor. “My job is to tell you that you need to change your lifestyle and where you live. You need fresh air—you need something to do. Go to Kissingen or Ems and stay there in June and July while you drink the waters. Then head to Switzerland or the Tyrol and try the local grape cure. You can do that in September and October.”

“Oh the devil take the Tyrol!” murmured Oblomov under his breath.

“Oh, to heck with the Tyrol!” murmured Oblomov under his breath.

“Next, transfer yourself to some dry place like Egypt, and put away from you all cares and worries.”

“Next, move to a dry place like Egypt and set aside all your cares and worries.”

“Excellent!” said Oblomov. “I only wish that starostas’ letters like this one reached you!”

“Awesome!” said Oblomov. “I just wish that starostas’ letters like this one actually got to you!”

“Also you must do no thinking whatsoever.”

“Also, you must not think at all.”

“No thinking, you say?”

“No thinking, you mean?”

“Yes—you must impose upon the brain no exertion.”

“Yes—you must not strain the brain.”

“But what about my plans for my estate? I am not a log, if you will pardon my saying so.”

“But what about my plans for my estate? I’m not just sitting around, if you don't mind me saying.”

“Oh, very well. I have merely been warning you. Likewise, you must avoid emotion of every kind, for that sort of thing is sure to militate against a successful cure. Try, rather, to divert yourself with riding, with dancing, with moderate exercise in the open air, and with pleasant conversation—more especially conversation with the opposite sex. These things are designed to make your heart beat more lightly, and to experience none but agreeable emotions. Again, you must lay aside all reading and writing. Rent a villa which faces south and lies embowered in flowers, and surround yourself also with an atmosphere of music and women.”

“Oh, fine. I’ve just been warning you. You need to avoid all kinds of emotions because they’ll definitely get in the way of a successful recovery. Instead, try to keep yourself busy with activities like riding, dancing, light exercise outdoors, and enjoyable conversations—especially with the opposite sex. These things will help lift your spirits and let you feel only positive emotions. Also, you need to stop all reading and writing. Rent a villa that faces south and is surrounded by flowers, and make sure to have a vibe filled with music and women.”

“And may I eat at all?”

“And can I eat at all?”

“Yes, certainly; but avoid all animal and farinaceous food, as well as anything which may be served cold. Eat only light soups and vegetables. Even in this great care will need to be exercised, for cholera, I may tell you, is about. Walk eight hours out of every twenty-four; go in for shooting.”

“Yes, definitely; but stay away from all animal and starchy foods, as well as anything that might be served cold. Only eat light soups and vegetables. Even then, you need to be careful, because cholera, I must warn you, is around. Walk for eight hours out of every twenty-four; go out shooting.”

“Good Lord!” groaned Oblomov.

“Good Lord!” groaned Oblomov.

“Finally,” concluded the doctor, “go to Paris for the winter, where, surrounded by a whirlpool of gaiety, you will best be able to distract your mind from your habitual brooding. Cultivate, theatres, balls, masquerades, the streets, society friends, noise, and laughter.”

“Finally,” the doctor said, “go to Paris for the winter, where you’ll be surrounded by a whirlwind of fun, and you’ll be able to distract yourself from your usual overthinking. Enjoy the theaters, parties, masquerades, the streets, socializing with friends, noise, and laughter.”

“Anything else?” inquired Oblomov, with ill-concealed impatience. The doctor reflected a moment.

“Anything else?” Oblomov asked, barely hiding his impatience. The doctor thought for a moment.

“Yes; also get the benefit of sea air,” he said. “Cross over to England, or else go for a voyage to America.”

“Yes; you should also enjoy the benefits of sea air,” he said. “Travel to England, or take a trip to America.”

With chat he rose to take his leave. “Should you carry out these instructions to the letter——” he began.

With chat he stood up to say goodbye. “If you follow these instructions exactly——” he started.

“Yes, yes. Of course I shall carry them out!” said Oblomov bitterly as he accompanied the physician to the door.

“Yes, yes. Of course I will carry them out!” Oblomov said bitterly as he walked the physician to the door.

The doctor having departed, Oblomov threw himself back into an arm-chair, clasped his hands behind his head, and remained sitting in an almost unthinking heap. Roused by Zakhar to consider once more the question of changing his quarters, he engaged in a long and heated conversation with the valet. Eventually he dismissed the man to his den, but could not dismiss from his own mind certain comparisons which Zakhar had drawn between his master’s life and the life of ordinary people. How strange that suddenly there should have dawned in him thoughts concerning human fate and destiny! All at once he found his mind drawing a parallel between that destiny and his own existence; all at once questions of life arose before his vision, like owls in an ancient ruin flushed from sleep by a stray ray of sunlight. Somehow he felt pained and grieved at his arrested development, at the check which had taken place in his moral growth, at the weight which appeared to be pressing upon his every faculty. Also gnawing at his heart there was a sense of envy that others should be living a life so full and free, while all the time the narrow, pitiful little pathway of his own existence was being blocked by a great boulder. And in his hesitating soul there arose a torturing consciousness that many sides of his nature had never yet been stirred, that others had never even been touched, and that not one of them had attained complete formation. Yet with this there went an aching suspicion that, buried in his being, as in a tomb, there still remained a moribund element of sweetness and light, and that it was an element which, though hidden in his personality, as a nugget lies lurking in the bowels of the earth, might once have become minted into sterling coin. But the treasure was now overlaid with rubbish—was now thickly littered over with dust. ’Twas as though some one had stolen from him, and besmirched, the store of gifts with which life and the world had dowered him; so that always he would be prevented from entering life’s field and sailing across it with the aid of intellect and of will. Yes, at the very start a secret enemy had laid a heavy hand upon him and diverted him from the road of human destiny. And now he seemed to be powerless to leave the swamps and wilds in favour of that road. All around him was a forest, and ever the recesses ox his soul were growing dimmer and darker, and the path more and more tangled, while the consciousness of his condition kept awaking within him less and less frequently—to arouse only for a fleecing moment his slumbering faculties. Brain and volition alike had become paralysed, and, to all appearances, irrevocably—the events of his life had become whittled down to microscopical proportions. Yet even with them he was powerless to cope—he was powerless to pass from one of them to another. Consequently they bandied him to and fro like the waves of the ocean. Never was he able to oppose to any event elasticity of will; never was he able to conceive, as the result of any event, a reasoned-out impulse. Yet to confess this, even to himself, always cost him a bitter pang: his fruitless regrets for lost opportunities, coupled with burning reproaches of conscience, always pricked him like needles, and led him to strive to put away such reproaches and to discover a scapegoat....

The doctor having left, Oblomov threw himself back into an armchair, clasped his hands behind his head, and sat there in a nearly mindless daze. When Zakhar reminded him again about moving to a different place, Oblomov ended up in a long, intense discussion with the servant. Eventually, he sent Zakhar off to his room but couldn’t shake off the comparisons Zakhar made between his life and that of regular people. How strange that suddenly he was hit with thoughts about human fate and destiny! For a moment, he found himself comparing that destiny to his own life; questions about existence popped up in his mind, like owls startled awake in an ancient ruin by a stray beam of sunlight. He felt a deep pain and sadness over his stalled development, the halt in his moral growth, and the heavy weight pressing down on his every ability. There was also a gnawing envy in his heart, wishing he could live a life that was so full and free while he struggled to navigate the narrow, pitiful path of his own existence, which felt blocked by a massive boulder. And in his uncertain soul, a torturous awareness arose that many aspects of himself had never been awakened, that others hadn’t even been touched, and that none of them had fully developed. Yet, along with this came a painful suspicion that buried deep inside him, like a tomb, was still a dying spark of sweetness and light, an element that, though hidden within him like a nugget in the earth, could have once been transformed into something precious. But that treasure was now buried under debris—thick layers of dust. It felt as if someone had stolen from him and tarnished the gifts life had given him, preventing him from stepping into life and navigating it with his intellect and will. Yes, from the beginning, a secret enemy had weighed heavily on him and steered him away from the path of human destiny. Now he felt powerless to leave the swamps and wilderness to pursue that path. All around him was a forest, and the depths of his soul were becoming dimmer and darker, with the path growing more tangled, while his awareness of his condition stirred less and less often—awakened only for fleeting moments to rouse his dormant abilities. Both his mind and will had seemingly become paralyzed—irreversibly so—and the events of his life had shrunk to minuscule proportions. Yet even with them, he couldn’t cope—he couldn’t transition from one to another. As a result, they tossed him about like the waves of the ocean. He was never able to respond to any event with mental resilience; he couldn’t formulate a thoughtful impulse as a result of anything that happened. Yet admitting this to himself always brought him bitter pain: his regret for missed opportunities, combined with burning guilt, felt like needles prodding him, pushing him to try to escape such guilt and find a scapegoat…

Once again Oblomov sank asleep; and as he slept he dreamed of a different period, of different people, of a different place from the present. Let us follow him thither.

Once again, Oblomov fell asleep, and as he slept, he dreamed of another time, different people, and a place unlike the present. Let’s follow him there.










V

W e find ourselves transported to a land where neither sea nor mountains nor crags nor precipices nor lonely forests exist—where, in short, there exists nothing grand or wild or immense.

W e find ourselves taken to a place where there are no seas, mountains, cliffs, steep drops, or desolate forests—where, in other words, nothing grand, wild, or immense exists.

Of what advantage, indeed, is the grand, the immense? The ocean depresses the soul of man, and at the sight of its boundless expanse of billows—an expanse whereon the weary eye is allowed no resting-place from the uniformity of the picture—the heart of man grows troubled within him, and he derives no solace from the roaring and mad rolling of the waves. Ever since the world began, those waves have sung the same dim, enigmatical song. Ever since the world began, they have voiced but the querulous lament of a monster which, everlastingly doomed to torment, utters a chorus of shrill, malicious cries. On the shores of the sea no bird warbles; only the silent gulls, like lost spirits, fit wearily along its margin, or circle over its surface. In the presence of that turmoil of nature the roar even of the wildest beast sounds weak, and the voice of man becomes wholly overwhelmed. Yes, beside it man’s form looks so small and fragile that it is swallowed up amid the myriad details of the gigantic picture. That alone may be why contemplation of the ocean depresses man’s soul. During periods, also, of calm and immobility his spirit derives no comfort from the spectacle; for in the scarcely perceptible oscillation of the watery mass he sees ever the slumbering, incomprehensible force, which, until recently, has been mocking his proud will and, as it were, submerging his boldest schemes, his most dearly cherished labours and endeavours.

What’s the point of being grand or immense? The ocean weighs down the human soul, and when you look at its endless stretch of waves—where the tired eye can find no escape from the sameness of the scene—your heart feels troubled, and you don’t find comfort in the crashing and chaotic rolling of the surf. Since the world began, those waves have sung the same vague, mysterious song. From the very start, they’ve echoed the whining lament of a creature that's eternally doomed to suffer, letting out a chorus of sharp, malicious cries. On the shores of the sea, no bird sings; only the silent gulls, like lost spirits, glide wearily along the edge or circle above its surface. Against that turmoil of nature, even the loudest animal sounds weak, and the voice of a human is completely drowned out. Yes, next to it, a person’s figure seems so small and fragile that it gets lost amid the countless details of the enormous scene. That might be one reason why staring at the ocean brings down a person’s spirit. Even in moments of calm and stillness, his spirit finds no solace in the view; for in the barely noticeable swaying of the water, he sees the slumbering, unfathomable force that has recently mocked his pride and submerged his bold plans and most treasured efforts.

In the same way, mountains and gorges were not created to afford man encouragement, inasmuch as, with their terrible, menacing aspect, they seem to him the fangs and talons of some gigantic wild beast—of a beast which is reaching forth in an effort to devour him. Too vividly they remind him of his own frail build; too painfully they cause him to go in fear for his life. And over the summits of those crags and precipices the heavens look so remote and unattainable that they seem to have become removed out of the ken of humanity.

Similarly, mountains and gorges weren't created to inspire humans; instead, their intimidating, fierce appearance makes them seem like the fangs and claws of some huge wild animal—an animal that is trying to swallow him whole. They remind him painfully of his own fragility and fill him with fear for his life. And above the peaks of those cliffs and steep drops, the sky looks so far away and unreachable that it feels completely out of human grasp.

Not so that peaceful corner of the earth upon which our hero, in his slumber, opened his eyes. There, on the contrary, the heavens seemed to hug the earth—not in order that they might the better aim their thunderbolts, but in order that they might the closer enfold it in a loving embrace. In fact, they hovered low in order that, like a sheltering, paternal roof, they might guard this chosen corner of the earth from every adversity. Meanwhile the sun shone warm and bright during half the year, and, withdrawing, did so so slowly and reluctantly that it seemed ever to be turning back for one more look at the beloved spot, as though wishing to give it one more bright, warm day before the approaching weather of autumn. Also the hills of that spot were no more than reduced models of the terrible mountains which, in other localities, rear themselves to affright the imagination. Rather, they resembled the gentle slopes down which one may roll in sport, or where one may sit and gaze dreamily at the declining sun Below them, toying and frisking, ran a stream. In one place it discharged itself into a broad pool, in another it hurried along in a narrow thread, in a third it slackened its pace to a sudden mood of reverie, and, barely gliding over the stones, threw out on either side small rivulets whereof the gentle burbling seemed to invite sleep. Everywhere the vicinity of this corner of the earth presented a series of landscape studies and cheerful, smiling vistas. The sandy, shelving bank of the stream, a small copse which descended from the summit of that bank to the water, a winding ravine of which the depths were penetrated by a rill, a plantation of birch-trees—all these things seemed purposely to be fitted into one another, and to have been drawn by the hand of a master. Both the troubled heart and the heart which has never known care might have yearned to hide themselves in this forgotten corner of the world, and to live its life of ineffable happiness. Everything promised a quiet existence which should last until the grey hairs were come, and thereafter a death so gradual as almost to resemble the approach of sleep.

Not in that peaceful corner of the earth where our hero opened his eyes in slumber. Instead, the heavens seemed to embrace the earth—not to better aim their thunderbolts, but to closely enfold it in a loving hug. They hovered low like a protective, paternal roof, guarding this special part of the world from any hardship. Meanwhile, the sun shone warmly and brightly for half the year, slowly retreating as if it were reluctant to leave, constantly glancing back at the beloved spot, as if wishing to give it one more bright, warm day before the autumn weather set in. The hills here were not towering threats like the mountains found in other places; instead, they resembled gentle slopes perfect for rolling down or sitting back to dreamily watch the setting sun. Below them, a stream danced playfully. In one spot, it poured into a wide pool, in another, it rushed along as a narrow thread, and in another, it slowed down to a contemplative mood, barely gliding over stones and sending out small side streams that bubbled gently, inviting sleep. Everywhere in this corner of the earth, there were stunning landscapes and cheerful, smiling views. The sandy bank of the stream, a small thicket that sloped down to the water, a winding ravine with a tiny stream running through it, and a grove of birch trees—all these elements seemed perfectly arranged, as if crafted by a master’s hand. Both the troubled heart and the heart that has never known worry could long to hide in this forgotten corner of the world and live a life of unmatched happiness. Everything promised a peaceful existence lasting until gray hairs appeared, followed by a slow death that almost resembled drifting into sleep.

There the yearly round fulfils itself in a regular, serene order. As the calendar ordains, spring comes in in March, when turbid rivulets begin to run from the hills, and the earth, thawing, steams with tepid vapour. Then the peasant, doffing his sheepskin, goes out in shirtsleeves alone, and shades his eyes with’ his hand as gladly he shrugs his shoulders and drinks his fill of the gleaming sunlight. Then, with a shaft in either hand, he draws forth the cart which has been lying bottom upwards, under the tiltshed, or examines and sounds with his foot the plough which has been reposing in the penthouse. All this is in preparation for the usual routine of toil, since in that region spring sees no return of sudden snowstorms to heap the fields and crack the branches. On the other hand, Winter, like a cold, unapproachable beauty, retains her character until the lawful season of thaw has arrived. Never does she mock one with unexpected softenings of the air; never does she triple-harness the earth with unheard-of degrees of frost. Everything proceeds according to rote—according to a generally prescribed order of nature. Although, in November, there begin snow and frost which, towards the festival of Epiphany, increase to the point of freezing to an icicle the beard of the peasant who has stepped out of his hut for a breath of fresh air, the sensitive nose can, by February, detect the kindly odour of approaching spring.

There the yearly cycle goes on in a regular, calm order. As the calendar says, spring starts in March, when muddy streams begin to flow from the hills, and the earth, thawing, releases warm mist. Then the farmer takes off his sheepskin, goes out in his shirtsleeves, and shields his eyes with his hand as he happily shrugs his shoulders and soaks up the shining sunlight. Next, with a tool in each hand, he pulls out the cart that has been sitting upside down under the shed, or checks the plow that has been resting in the storage area. All this is to get ready for the usual routine of work since, in that area, spring doesn’t bring back sudden snowstorms to cover the fields and break the branches. On the other hand, winter, like a cold, distant beauty, keeps her nature until it's really time to thaw out. She never teases anyone with unexpected warm spells; she never freezes the earth with extreme frost. Everything happens according to routine—following a generally accepted order of nature. Even though in November, snow and frost start, which, by the time of the Epiphany festival, become strong enough to freeze the farmer's beard as he steps out of his hut for some fresh air, by February, a sensitive nose can detect the welcoming scent of spring approaching.

Next, the summer is peculiarly ravishing. Only in that particular spot can one find that fresh, dry perfume which is the scent neither of laurel nor of lemon, but of mingled wormwood, pine, and cherry-blossom. Only there, also, can one find those bright days when the sun’s rays are warm, but never scorching, and the sky remains cloudless for three mouths on end. As the bright days draw on they lengthen, week by week; and during that period the evenings are hot and the nights stifling, while the stars twinkle in the heavens with the welcoming mien of friends. And when rain at length arrives, how beneficent is its coming! Boisterously, richly, merrily it spates forth, like the large, hot tears of a man unexpectedly relieved of care; and as soon as ever it has passed the sun appears with a new smile of love, to dry the fields and the hillocks, and to cause all the countryside to assume an answering smile of delight. How gladly, too, the peasant greets the rain! “The good rain washes us, and the sun will dry us again,” is his saying as he exposes his face to the tepid downpour and lets it play upon his shoulders and back. Moreover, in that region thunder is never terrible, but, rather, benevolent, and always occurs at one particular season (generally on Saint Elias’ Day, in order that the people’s established tradition may be fulfilled * ). Also it would appear that, every year, both the number and the intensity of the peals remain the same—as though for each year the heavenly treasury had allotted a given measure of electricity. But of terrible and destructive storms that country can shew no record.

Next, summer is incredibly beautiful. Only in that specific place can you find that fresh, dry scent which is neither of laurel nor lemon, but of a mix of wormwood, pine, and cherry blossom. Only there can you experience those bright days when the sun’s rays are warm, but never too hot, and the sky stays clear for three months straight. As the bright days come, they get longer week by week; during that time, the evenings are warm and the nights are sticky, while the stars twinkle in the sky like welcoming friends. And when the rain finally arrives, how wonderful it is! It pours down joyfully and abundantly, like the big, warm tears of someone unexpectedly relieved of worry; and as soon as it passes, the sun comes back with a fresh smile of love, drying the fields and hills, making the whole countryside reflect a smile of happiness. How gladly the farmer welcomes the rain! “The good rain washes us, and the sun will dry us again,” he says as he lifts his face to the warm downpour and lets it play on his shoulders and back. Plus, in that area, thunder is never frightening; instead, it’s gentle and always comes during one specific season (usually on Saint Elias’ Day, to keep the people’s tradition alive). It seems that every year, both the number and intensity of the thunderclaps stay the same—as if each year the heavenly treasury has set aside a specific amount of electricity. But that region has no record of terrible or destructive storms.

     * Namely, that, should thunder occur on that day, the whole
     of the ensuing year will be prosperous, since the peals
     represent the saint’s passage to heaven.
     * Specifically, if thunder happens on that day, the entire following year will be successful, as the thunder signifies the saint’s journey to heaven.

Nor has the country whereof I am speaking ever been visited with the Egyptian or other plagues. Never has any member of its population beheld a dire manifestation of Heaven, nor a thunderbolt, nor an unlooked-for darkness; nor do venomous vermin abide there, and the locust comes not thither, and lions, tigers, bears, and wolves are unknown ( owing to the fact that the country contains no fastnesses for them to dwell in). In short, over the fields and around the village wander only lowing cattle, bleating sheep, and cackling poultry.

The country I'm talking about has never experienced the Egyptian or any other plagues. No one in its population has ever seen a dreadful sign from Heaven, a lightning strike, or an unexpected darkness; there are no venomous creatures, locusts don't come here, and lions, tigers, bears, and wolves are unknown (because the country doesn't have any strongholds for them to live in). In short, the fields and the village are only home to mooing cattle, bleating sheep, and clucking chickens.

Yet none but God knows whether a poet or a visionary would find himself satisfied with the natural features of this peaceful spot. Such gentlemen, we know, love to gaze upon the moon, and to listen to. the strains of nightingales; they love to see Luna clothe herself in coquettish, aureate cloud, and then glide mysteriously through the boughs of trees, and send forth clusters of silver beams to delight the eyes of her worshippers’! But in this country of Oblomov’s dream no one knows such a moon; there Luna’s features, as she looks down upon the villages and the fields, resembles, rather, a polished, cheery copper basin, and in vain would the poet fasten ravished eyes upon her, for she would return his gaze with the same indifference as that with which a round-faced rustic beauty meets the eloquent, passionate glances of a town gallant.

Yet only God knows if a poet or a visionary would feel satisfied with the natural beauty of this peaceful place. We know these types love to stare at the moon and listen to the songs of nightingales; they enjoy seeing Luna dress herself in playful, golden clouds, then float mysteriously through the tree branches, sending out clusters of silver beams to delight the eyes of her admirers! But in this land of Oblomov’s dream, no one knows such a moon; there, Luna’s appearance, as she gazes down at the villages and fields, resembles more a shiny, cheerful copper basin. The poet would look at her with longing, but she would meet his gaze with the same indifference as a round-faced country girl does to the charming, passionate looks of a city suitor.

Nor has a nightingale ever been heard in that country—perchance for the reason that the region contains no shaded arbours or gardens of roses. But what an abundance of quails it can show!—so much so that in summer, when the harvest is in course of being gathered, urchins can catch them even in their hands! Yet it must not be supposed that thereafter the quails furnish a gastronomic dainty. Such an outrage would be repugnant to the moral sense of the inhabitants, since the quail is a bird, and therefore legally prohibited from being used for food. Consequently it lives but to delight the popular ear with its song, and in almost every house there hangs beneath the eaves a wicker cage wherein a member of that feathered species sits penned.

Nor has a nightingale ever been heard in that country—maybe because the area lacks shaded arbors or rose gardens. But what an abundance of quails it has!—so much so that in summer, when the harvest is being collected, kids can catch them with their hands! However, it shouldn't be assumed that the quails are considered a culinary treat. Such an offense would go against the moral values of the locals, since quail is a bird, and is therefore legally forbidden to be eaten. As a result, it exists only to please the ear with its song, and almost every house has a wicker cage hanging under the eaves, where a member of that feathered species is kept.

Even the general aspect of this modest, unaffected spot would fail to please the poet or the visionary. Never would it be theirs to behold a scene in which all nature—woodland, lake, cotter’s hut, and sandy hillside—is burning with a purplish glow, while sharply defined against a purple background may be seen moving along a sandy, winding road, a cavalcade of countrymen in attendance upon some great lady who is journeying towards a ruined castle—a castle where they will find awaiting them the telling of legends concerning the Wars of the Roses, the eating of wild goats for supper, and the singing of ballads to the lute by a young English damsel—a scene of Scottish or Swiss flavour of the kind which has been made familiar to our imagination by the pen of Sir Waiter Scott.

Even the overall appearance of this simple, unassuming place would fail to please the poet or the dreamer. They would never witness a scene where all of nature—woods, lake, peasant’s cottage, and sandy hillside—is glowing with a purplish hue, while sharply outlined against a purple backdrop, a procession of locals travels along a sandy, winding road, accompanying a noblewoman on her way to a ruined castle—a castle where they will hear legends about the Wars of the Roses, feast on wild goat for dinner, and listen to a young English maiden singing ballads to the lute—a scene reminiscent of Scottish or Swiss charm that has been brought to life in our imaginations by the writing of Sir Walter Scott.

Of this there is nothing in our country.

Of this, there is nothing in our country.

How quiet and dreamy are the three or four villages which constitute that restful region! They lie not far from one another, and seem to have been thrown into their respective positions by some giant hand, and ever since to have maintained those positions. In particular, one hut stands on the edge of a ravine, with one-half its bulk projecting over the declivity, but supported on three props. Within it some three or four generations have spent happy, peaceful lives; for though it looks scarcely large enough to house a chicken, it is none the less tenanted by a well-to-do peasant and his wife. Onisim Suslov is the peasant’s name, and he cannot stand upright in his abode. The veranda actually overhangs the ravine, and to reach it one has with one hand to grasp the herbage, and, with the other, the gable before setting foot upon the structure itself. Another of the huts is, as it were, gummed to the side of a hill, like a swallow’s nest, while three others stand close beside it, and two are situated at the bottom of the ravine.

How quiet and dreamy are the three or four villages that make up this peaceful area! They aren't far from each other and seem to have been placed in their spots by some giant hand, and ever since, they’ve stayed right there. In particular, one hut is perched on the edge of a ravine, with half of it jutting out over the drop, supported by three props. Inside, three or four generations have lived happy, peaceful lives; even though it looks barely big enough to fit a chicken, it’s home to a well-off peasant and his wife. The peasant’s name is Onisim Suslov, and he can’t stand upright in his home. The veranda actually hangs over the ravine, and to reach it, one must grab onto the grass with one hand and the gable with the other before stepping onto the structure itself. Another hut is basically glued to the side of a hill, like a swallow’s nest, while three others are closely packed beside it, and two are located at the bottom of the ravine.

In the village all is quiet. The doors of its solitary little dwellings stand open, but not a soul is to be seen. Only the flies circle and buzz in clusters. Were you to enter one of the huts, you would call aloud in vain, for your only answer would be the deathlike silence, except that here and there you might hear the gasping of an invalid or the deep cough of some old woman who is living out her days upon the stove. Also, there might appear from behind the fence a long-haired, barefooted youngster of three, clad only in a shirt, who would gaze mutely at the new-comer, and then timidly hide himself again.

In the village, everything is quiet. The doors of its small, solitary homes are open, but there’s not a single person in sight. Only flies buzz and circle around in groups. If you were to step into one of the huts, you would call out in vain, as the only response would be an eerie silence, except for the occasional gasp of someone unwell or the deep cough of an elderly woman living out her days by the stove. You might also catch a glimpse of a long-haired, barefoot child about three years old, wearing only a shirt, who would stare silently at the newcomer before shyly retreating.

The same deep silence, the same deep peace, lies also upon the fields. Only somewhere over the distant soil there can be seen moving, like an ant, a sunburnt ploughman. Occasionally he leans upon his plough to clear his forehead of the sweat. Even the manners of that region are possessed of a still restfulness which nothing can disturb. Never has a robbery or a murder or a similar happening been known there; never have the inhabitants succumbed to strong passions, or experienced hazardous adventures. Indeed, what passions, what adventures would have the power to move them? No man has ever strayed beyond his own circle, for the local inhabitants dwell far from other men, and both the nearest village and the nearest country town lie distant from twenty-five to thirty versts.

The same deep silence, the same deep peace, rests over the fields as well. Only somewhere in the distance, you can see a sunburned farmer moving like an ant. Occasionally, he leans on his plow to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Even the people in that area have a calmness that nothing can disturb. There's never been a robbery, murder, or anything like that reported there; the locals have never given in to strong emotions or faced dangerous adventures. In fact, what emotions or adventures could possibly affect them? No one has ever ventured beyond their own community because the local residents live far away from other people, with both the nearest village and the closest town lying about twenty-five to thirty versts away.

True, at given seasons the peasants cart their grain to the river wharf which lies nearest to them, and once a year, also, they attend a fair; but they maintain no relations beyond these. In fact, all their interests are centred in themselves. True, they know that eighty versts away there stands the provincial capital; but few of them have ever journeyed thither. Also they know that beyond it stand Saratov and Nizhni Novgorod—likewise they have heard that such places as Moscow and Petrograd exist, and that on the farther side of them dwell folk who are known as Germans and French; but beyond that point there begins for them, as it did for the ancients, a mysterious world of unknown countries which are peopled with monsters and two-headed giants, and bounded on the outer side by a void of mist, and, again, by the colossal fish which bears the world on its bark. Moreover, since this peaceful corner of the universe is almost inaccessible, there filters thither but few items of news concerning the great white universe. * Indeed, even traders in rustic wares who live twenty versts away know no more than they do. Likewise, it never enters into their heads to compare their lot with those of other men—to inquire whether other men are rich or poor, comfortable or in need, for these peasants live in the fortunate belief that no circumstances could ever be different to their own—that all other folk must surely be living even as they are, and that to live in any other fashion would be a sin. Were you to assure them that others plough, sow, reap, or sell their produce in any way than that which obtains in this particular spot, the inhabitants would not believe you. That being so, how could any element of vexation or disturbance ever come nigh them? True, they resemble the rest of humanity in that they have their cares and weaknesses and obligations of lax-payment and fits of laziness and lethargy; but these press upon them but lightly, and occasion no real stirring of the blood. Indeed, during the past five years not a single soul of that local population of hundreds has died either a violent death or a natural. Even should a mar or a woman expire of old age or a senile disease, it is not long before the rest have got ever their astonishment at the unusual occurrence. In the same way, after the trader Tarass had come near to steaming himself to death in his hut, and had had to be revived with cold water, the affair caused scarcely any stir in the neighbourhood.

Sure, at certain times of the year, the farmers take their grain to the nearest river dock and attend a fair once a year, but they have no connections beyond that. All their interests are focused on themselves. They know there's a provincial capital eighty versts away, but few have ever traveled there. They also know that beyond it are Saratov and Nizhni Novgorod—they've heard of places like Moscow and Petrograd, and that beyond those cities live people referred to as Germans and French. But for them, beyond that lies a mysterious world of unknown lands populated by monsters and two-headed giants, surrounded by a foggy void, and by the giant fish that carries the world on its back. Moreover, since this quiet part of the world is almost unreachable, very little news about the larger world gets to them. In fact, even traders living twenty versts away know no more than they do. They don't even think to compare their lives with those of others—to wonder if others are rich or poor, comfortable or struggling, because these peasants believe that their circumstances can never be different—that everyone else must be living just like they are, and that living any other way would be wrong. If you were to tell them that others plow, sow, reap, or sell their produce differently than how it's done here, they wouldn’t believe you. Given this, how could they ever feel any irritation or disturbance? Sure, they share the same cares, weaknesses, and lax payment habits as the rest of humanity, but these problems weigh on them lightly and don’t stir them emotionally. In fact, over the past five years, not a single person from this local population of hundreds has died a violent or natural death. Even if a man or a woman were to pass away from old age or a disease, it wouldn’t take long for the rest to get over their shock at the unusual event. Similarly, when the trader Tarass nearly cooked himself to death in his hut and had to be revived with cold water, it hardly made a ripple in the neighborhood.

     * As distinguished from the black universe, the unknown.
     * Unlike the black universe, the unknown.

Of crimes, one only—that of theft of produce from market gardens—is at all prevalent. Also, once two pigs and a chicken mysteriously disappeared. True, the latter event threw the district into something of a turmoil, but was unanimously ascribed to a pedlar who, the previous evening, had passed through the district on his way to a fair. In general, such untoward incidents are of the greatest rarity.

The only crime that happens much is stealing crops from market gardens. Also, there was a strange incident where two pigs and a chicken vanished. While this event caused quite a stir in the area, everyone agreed it was the work of a peddler who had passed through the night before heading to a fair. Overall, such unfortunate events are extremely rare.

However, in a ditch in a paddock near the bridge once there was found lying a man—apparently a member of a party which had just traversed the neighbourhood en route for the country town. Some boys were the first to notice him, and at once they came running home with a horrifying tale of a great serpent or werewolf which was crouching in a hole. To this they added a statement that the said creature had pursued them, and come near to devouring Kuzka. From far and near the peasants armed themselves with hatchets and pitchforks, and proceeded to the ditch en masse.

However, in a ditch in a field near the bridge, a man was found lying there—apparently a member of a group that had just passed through the area on their way to the country town. A few boys were the first to see him, and they immediately ran home with a terrifying story about a huge serpent or werewolf lurking in a hole. They claimed that this creature had chased them down and nearly eaten Kuzka. From all around, the villagers grabbed hatchets and pitchforks and headed to the ditch in a large group.

“Whither away?” the old men said reprovingly. “Are you mad? What do you want to do? Leave things alone, and no harm will come of it!”

“Where are you going?” the old men said disapprovingly. “Are you crazy? What do you want to do? Just leave things alone, and nothing bad will happen!”

Nevertheless the peasants set forth, and, when about a hundred paces from the spot, began to adjure the monster in varying terms. But no answer was returned. Next, after halting a moment, the party advanced a little further. The man seemed still to be lying in the ditch, with his head resting against a fence, while beside him lay a satchel and a cudgel (on the latter of which was slung a pair of boots). Yet the peasants could not summon up the necessary courage to approach him or to touch him.

Nevertheless, the peasants set out, and when they were about a hundred steps from the spot, they started to call out to the monster in various ways. But there was no response. After pausing for a moment, the group moved a bit closer. The man still appeared to be lying in the ditch, with his head resting against a fence, while beside him were a satchel and a club (with a pair of boots hanging from it). Yet, the peasants couldn't muster the courage to approach him or to touch him.

“Hi, friend!” they shouted—one scratching his head and another the back of his neck. “What are you doing there? Who are you? What’s the matter?”

“Hey, buddy!” they yelled—one scratching his head while the other rubbed the back of his neck. “What are you doing there? Who are you? What’s wrong?”

The traveller made as though to raise his head a little, but failed. Evidently he was ill or tired out. Then a peasant ventured to touch him with a pitchfork.

The traveler tried to lift his head a bit but couldn’t. Clearly, he was sick or exhausted. Then a farmer dared to poke him with a pitchfork.

“Don’t interfere with him, don’t interfere with him!” cried the rest. “How do we know what he is, seeing that he refuses to speak? Leave him alone, friends!”

“Don’t bother him, don’t bother him!” shouted the others. “How can we know who he is if he won’t talk? Just leave him be, everyone!”

“Yes, we had better go away,” added certain others. “What has he to do with us? Harm might come of him.”

"Yeah, we should probably leave," added some others. "What does he have to do with us? He could bring us trouble."

So all returned to the village, and told the elder men that, lying in a ditch, there was a strange man who would not speak, and whose identity was known only to God.

So everyone went back to the village and told the elders that there was a strange man lying in a ditch who wouldn’t speak, and only God knew who he was.

“If he does not belong to these parts, leave him alone,” advised the elders from the spot where, with hands on knees, they were sitting resting on a bank. “Yes, leave him to himself. ’Tis no use your going there.”

“If he doesn’t belong around here, just leave him alone,” advised the elders from where they were sitting with their hands on their knees, resting on a bank. “Yeah, let him be. There’s no point in you going there.”

This, then, was the corner of the world whither Oblomov passed in his sleep. Of the three or four scattered villages in the region, one was named Sosnovka, and a second Vavilovka—the two being distant from one another about a verst. Together they constituted Oblomov’s hereditary estate, and bore the joint title of Oblomovka. In Sosnovka stood the manor-house and the farm, while five versts from the village there lay the hamlet of Verklevo—once the property of the Oblomovs, but long since passed into other hands. The same hamlet had attached to it a number of outlying huts. As a whole, Verklevo belonged to a rich landowner, a constant absentee, and the estate was managed by a German bailiff. There you have the geography of this remote corner of the world.

This was the corner of the world where Oblomov drifted off in his sleep. Of the three or four scattered villages in the area, one was called Sosnovka and another Vavilovka, located about a verst apart. Together, they made up Oblomov’s family estate, collectively known as Oblomovka. In Sosnovka stood the manor house and the farm, while five versts away lay the village of Verklevo—once owned by the Oblomovs but long since sold off. Verklevo also had a few outlying huts. Overall, Verklevo belonged to a wealthy landowner who rarely visited, and the estate was run by a German bailiff. That’s the geography of this remote part of the world.

Oblomov dreamed that, aged seven, he awoke in his little cot at home. He felt merry and full of life. What a goodly, handsome, plump youngster he was, with cheeks of such rotundity that, however desperately any other young scamp might have tried to rival them by inflation of his own, no competitor could possibly have succeeded. Oblomov’s nurse had long been waiting for him to awake, and now she began to draw on for him his stockings. This he refused to allow her to do; which end he attained by frisking and kicking, while she tried to catch hold of his leg, and the pair laughed joyously together. Finally, she lifted him on to her lap, and washed him, and combed his hair; after which she conducted him to his mother. On seeing his long-dead parent, the sleeping Oblomov’s form trembled with delight and affection, and from under his unconscious eyelids there stole and remained two burning tears....

Oblomov dreamed that, at seven years old, he woke up in his little bed at home. He felt happy and full of life. What a nice, handsome, chubby kid he was, with cheeks so round that no other kid, no matter how hard they tried to puff them up, could compete. Oblomov's nanny had been waiting a while for him to wake up, and now she started to put his stockings on for him. He wouldn’t let her do that, so he squirmed and kicked while she tried to grab his leg, and they both laughed together. Finally, she lifted him onto her lap, washed him, and combed his hair; after that, she took him to his mother. When he saw his long-deceased mother, the sleeping Oblomov's body shook with joy and love, and two warm tears slipped out from under his closed eyelids and stayed there....

Upon him his mother showered affectionate kisses, and gazed at him with tender solicitude to see whether his eyes were clear and healthy. Did he in any way ail? she inquired. Had he (tiffs to his nurse) slept quietly, or had he lain awake all night? Had he had any dreams? Had he been at all feverish? Lastly, she took him by the hand, and led him to the sacred ikon. Kneeling with one arm around his form, she prompted him in the words of the prayers, while the boy repeated them with scanty attention, since he preferred, rather, to turn his eyes to the windows, whence the freshness and scent of a lilac-tree was flooding the room.

His mother showered him with loving kisses and looked at him with gentle concern to check if his eyes were clear and healthy. "Are you feeling okay?" she asked. "Did you sleep well, or were you awake all night? Did you have any dreams? Have you felt feverish at all?" Finally, she took his hand and led him to the sacred ikon. Kneeling with one arm around him, she guided him through the prayers, while the boy repeated them with little focus, as he preferred to gaze out the windows, where the freshness and scent of a lilac tree filled the room.

“Shall we go for a walk to-day, mamma?” suddenly he asked.

“Can we go for a walk today, Mom?” he asked abruptly.

“Yes, darling,” she replied hastily, but kept her gaze fixed upon the ikon, and hurriedly concluded the sacred formula. Yet into the words of that formula her very soul was projected, whereas the little one repeated them only in nonchalant fashion.

“Yes, sweetheart,” she said quickly, but her eyes remained on the ikon, and she rushed to finish the sacred words. However, in those words, she poured her entire soul, while the little one recited them with a casual attitude.

The prayer over, they went to greet his father, and then to take morning tea. Beside the table Oblomov could see seated the aunt of eighty who had always lived with them. Never did she cease to grumble at the ancient serving-maid who, her head trembling with senility, stood behind her chair to wait upon her. Also there were present three old maiden ladies who were distant relatives of his father’s; a weak-minded gentleman named Chekmenev, who, the brother-in-law of Oblomov’s mother, was the owner of seven serfs, and happened to be staying with Oblomov’s parents; and certain other old men and women. The latter, the domestic staff and retinue of the Oblomov family, caught hold of the little Ilya Ilyitch, and started to heap him with caresses and attentions—so much so that he had much ado to wipe away the traces of these unsought kisses. Then there began the feeding of the child with rolls, biscuits, and cream; after which his mother bestowed upon him another embrace, and sent him out to walk round the garden and the courtyard and the lake—accompanying her farewell with particular instructions to the nurse that never must she leave the child alone for a single moment, nor yet must she allow him to approach the horses, the dogs, or the goat, nor yet must she take him far from home. Above all things, never must the nurse suffer him to approach the ravine, which was the most dreaded spot in the neighbourhood, and bore an evil reputation. Once there had been found there a dog which confessed itself a mad one, inasmuch as it had run headlong from folk who chased it with hatchets and pitchforks, and had disappeared behind a neighbouring hill. Likewise to the ravine carrion was carted, while robbers and wolves and various other creatures which never existed in the world at all were supposed to dwell there.

After finishing the prayer, they went to greet his father and then had morning tea. At the table, Oblomov could see his eighty-year-old aunt, who had always lived with them. She never stopped complaining about the elderly maid, whose head trembled with age, as she stood behind her chair to serve her. Also present were three older single women who were distant relatives of his father; a simple-minded man named Chekmenev, who was Oblomov’s mother’s brother-in-law and owned seven serfs, staying with Oblomov’s parents; along with several other older men and women. The domestic staff and retinue of the Oblomov family gathered around little Ilya Ilyitch, showering him with affection and attention—so much that he struggled to wipe away the remnants of those unwanted kisses. Then they began feeding the child rolls, biscuits, and cream; after which his mother gave him another hug and sent him out to wander around the garden, courtyard, and lake—ending her farewell with specific instructions to the nurse that she should never leave the child alone for a moment, not let him near the horses, dogs, or goat, nor take him far from home. Above all, the nurse must never let him approach the ravine, which was the most feared spot in the area and had a bad reputation. Once, a mad dog had been found there, having run frantically from people chasing it with axes and pitchforks, before disappearing behind a nearby hill. The ravine was also where carcasses were thrown, and it was rumored to be home to robbers, wolves, and all sorts of creatures that supposedly didn’t exist.

But to these warnings of his mother’s the child paid little heed. Already he was outside, in the courtyard. With gleeful surprise (as though for the first time in his life) he went the round of his parents’ establishment, with its gates sagging outwards, its dinted roof where lichen grew, its tottering veranda, its various annexes and outbuildings, and its overgrown garden. Also he yearned to ascend to the hanging gallery which girdled the house, that thence he might see the river; but the gallery was now in decay, and scarcely able to hold together, so that none but the servants trod it, and at no time did the gentry walk there. Heedless of his mother’s warnings, however, the little Oblomov was on the point of making for its seductive steps when the nurse showed herself on the veranda, and caught hold of him. Next, he rushed from her towards the hay-loft, with the intention of scaling its steep ladder; and just had she time to destroy successive schemes of ascending to the pigeon-cote, of penetrating to the cattle-yard, and—Heaven preserve us all!—of making his way to the ravine!

But the child paid little attention to his mother’s warnings. He was already outside, in the courtyard. With joyful surprise (as if it were the first time in his life), he explored his parents’ estate, with its sagging gates, dented roof where lichen grew, wobbly veranda, various annexes and outbuildings, and its overgrown garden. He also longed to climb the hanging gallery that wrapped around the house so he could see the river; but the gallery was now falling apart and barely held together, so only the servants walked on it, and the gentry never did. Ignoring his mother’s warnings, little Oblomov was about to head for the tempting steps when the nurse appeared on the veranda and caught him. He then dashed away from her toward the hay-loft, planning to climb its steep ladder; just as she was able to thwart his successive plans to reach the pigeon-cote, sneak into the cattle-yard, and—Heaven help us all!—make his way to the ravine!

“God bless the child!” exclaimed the nurse. “Will you be quiet, then, young sir? You ought to be ashamed of yourself!” Indeed, the whole day, as well as every day and every night, was spent by her in similar alarums and excursions, in alternations of torture and relief on the child’s account, in terror because he had fallen and broken his nose, in gratification at his warm, childish caresses, and in dim anxiety concerning his ultimate future. Only these and like emotions made her old heart beat and her old blood grow warm; only these retained in her the drowsy life which, but for them, would long ago have flickered out.

“God bless the child!” the nurse exclaimed. “Will you be quiet, young man? You should be ashamed of yourself!” In fact, she spent the entire day, along with every day and night, in similar disturbances, alternating between anguish and relief over the child, feeling panic when he fell and broke his nose, pleasure from his warm, childish hugs, and a vague worry about his future. Only these emotions kept her old heart beating and her blood warm; without them, the sleepy life within her would have faded away long ago.

Yet the child was not always mischievous. Sometimes he would grow suddenly quiet as, sitting beside her, he gazed fixedly before him with his childish intellect taking in the various phenomena which presented themselves to his vision. Such phenomena were sinking fast into his mind, to grow and ripen there even as it grew and ripened.

Yet the child wasn't always mischievous. Sometimes he would suddenly become quiet as, sitting beside her, he stared intently ahead, his young mind absorbing the different things that appeared before him. These things were quickly settling into his mind, ready to develop and mature just like he was.

The morning was a splendid one, and the air still fresh, since the sun had not yet attained much height. From the house, from the trees, from the dovecote, and from the gallery there streamed long shadows which formed, in the garden and in the orchard, cool corners which invited meditation and sleep. Only in the distance a rye-held was glowing with flame, and the river sparkling and flashing in the rays of the sun until actually it hurt the eyes to look at it.

The morning was beautiful, and the air was still fresh since the sun hadn't climbed too high yet. From the house, the trees, the pigeon coop, and the balcony, long shadows stretched out, creating cool spots in the garden and orchard that were perfect for reflection and rest. Only in the distance did a field of rye glow with fire, while the river sparkled and flashed in the sunlight, making it nearly painful to look at.

“Why is it so dark in one place and bright in another?” asked the child. “Will it soon be bright everywhere?”

“Why is it so dark in one spot and bright in another?” the child asked. “Will it be bright everywhere soon?”

“Yes. That is because the sun has come out to meet the moon, and at times keeps frowning because he cannot catch sight of her. By and by he will catch sight of her. Then he will send out his light once more.” The child pondered, and gazed at the scene around him. Before him he could see Antip driving the watercart, with another Antip, ten times as large as the real one, accompanying him, and the barrel of the cart looking as large as a house, and the horse’s shadow covering the whole of the pond. Then the shadows seemed to take two strides across the pond, and then to move behind the hill, though the figure of Antip had not yet left the courtyard. In his turn the child took a couple of strides, and then a third, to see if he too would end by disappearing behind the hill, which he had a great longing to ascend, for the purpose of ascertaining what had become of the horse. Consequently he set on towards the gates but only to hear his mother calling from a window—

“Yes. That’s because the sun has come out to meet the moon, and sometimes he frowns because he can’t see her. Soon enough, he will catch a glimpse of her. Then he will shine his light once again.” The child thought about this and looked at the scene around him. He could see Antip driving the watercart, with another Antip, ten times the size of the real one, following him, and the barrel of the cart looking as big as a house, while the horse’s shadow covered the entire pond. Then the shadows seemed to take two steps across the pond and moved behind the hill, even though Antip hadn’t left the courtyard yet. The child took a couple of steps, then a third, to see if he would disappear behind the hill too, which he really wanted to climb to find out what had happened to the horse. So he headed towards the gates, but only to hear his mother calling from a window—

“Nurse, nurse, do you not see that the boy has just run out into the sunshine? Pray bring him back into the shade, or he will get a sunstroke, and be ill, and sick, and unable to eat! Besides, he might run down into the ravine!”

“Nurse, nurse, can’t you see that the boy just ran out into the sunlight? Please bring him back into the shade, or he’ll get sunstroke, feel sick, and won’t be able to eat! Plus, he might run down into the ravine!”

“Oh, the naughty darling!” the nurse muttered to herself as she dragged him back on to the veranda. The child looked about him with the keen, observant glance of a “grown-up” who is debating how best a morning can be spent. Not a trifle, not a circumstance, escaped the child’s inquisitive attention, so that insensibly the picture of his home life engraved itself upon his mind, and his sensitive intellect nourished itself on living examples, and involuntarily modelled its programme of life on the life which surrounded it.

“Oh, the naughty little one!” the nurse muttered to herself as she pulled him back onto the porch. The child looked around with the sharp, observant gaze of an “adult” considering how to make the most of the morning. Nothing, not even the smallest detail, escaped the child’s curious attention, so that gradually the image of his home life carved itself into his mind, and his sensitive intellect fed on real-life examples, unconsciously shaping its plan for life based on the world around it.

Never at any time could it be said that the morning was wasted in the Oblomovs’ establishment. The sound of knives in the kitchen, as they minced cutlets and vegetables, reached even to the village; while from the servants’ quarters came the hum of a spindle, coupled with the thin, low voice of an old woman—but a voice so low that with difficulty could one distinguish whether she were weeping, or whether she were merely improvising to herself a mournful “song without words.” Also, on Antip returning with the watercart, there would advance to meet it, with pails, cans, and pitchers, a number of maidservants and grooms, while from the storehouse an old woman would produce a vessel of meal and a pile of eggs, and carry them to the kitchen. There, on the cook suddenly throwing some water out of the window, the cat Arapka—which, with eyes fixed upon the view, had spent the morning in agitating the tip of her tail and licking herself—came in for a splashing.

Never could it be said that the morning was wasted at the Oblomovs’ place. The sounds of knives in the kitchen, chopping cutlets and vegetables, could even be heard in the village; while from the servants’ quarters came the gentle hum of a spindle, accompanied by the soft, low voice of an old woman—so soft that it was hard to tell if she was crying or just singing a sad “song without words” to herself. Also, when Antip returned with the watercart, a group of maidservants and grooms would come out to meet him with pails, cans, and pitchers, while from the storeroom an old woman would take out a container of flour and a stack of eggs, carrying them to the kitchen. There, as the cook suddenly threw some water out of the window, the cat Arapka—who had spent the morning gazing out at the view while twitching her tail and grooming herself—got splashed.

The head of the family, too, was not idle, for he spent the morning in sitting by the window and following with his eyes everything which took place in the courtyard.

The head of the family wasn’t idle either; he spent the morning sitting by the window and watching everything that happened in the courtyard.

“Hi, Ignashka, what have you there, you rascal?” he cried to a man who happened to cross the open space.

“Hey, Ignashka, what do you have there, you troublemaker?” he called out to a man who was walking across the open area.

“Some knives to be sharpened in the scullery,” the man replied, without looking at his master.

“Some knives need sharpening in the kitchen,” the man replied, without looking at his boss.

“Very well, then. Mind you sharpen them properly.”

“Alright then. Make sure you sharpen them well.”

Next, the master stopped one of the maidservants.

Next, the master stopped one of the maids.

“Where are you going?” he inquired.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“To the cellar to get some milk for the table,” she replied, shading her eyes with her hand.

“To the cellar to get some milk for the table,” she replied, shielding her eyes with her hand.

“Good!” he pronounced. “And see that you don’t spill any. You, Zakharka—where are you off to once more? This is the third time I have seen you gadding about. Go back to your place in the hall.” Whereupon Zakharka returned to her day-dreams at the post mentioned. Again, as soon as the cows returned from pasture, old Oblomov was always there to see that they were properly watered. Also, when, from his post at the window, he chanced to observe the yard-dog chasing one of the hens he hastened to take the necessary measures against a recurrence of such conduct. In the same way, his wife was fully employed. For three hours she discussed with Averka, the tailor, the best ways and means of converting a waistcoat of her husband’s into a jacket for her son—herself drawing the requisite lines in chalk, and seeing to it that Averka should pilfer not a morsel of the cloth. Thereafter she passed to the maids’ room, where she parcelled cut to each damsel the day’s portion of lacemaking; whence she departed to summon one of her personal maids to attend her in the garden, for the purpose of seeing how the apples were swelling, which of them had fallen or were turning ripe, which trees wanted grafting or pruning, and so forth. But her chief care was the kitchen and the dinner. Concerning the latter she consulted the entire household, including the aged aunt. Each member of the family proposed a special dish, and the sum of these proposals was taken into consideration, adjudicated upon in detail, and adopted or rejected according to the final decision of the mistress. From time to time, also, a maid was dispatched to the culinary regions to remind the cook of this, or to tell her to add that, or to instruct her to change the other, while conveying to her sugar, honey, and wine for flavouring, and also seeing to it that the said cook was using everything which had been measured out. In fact, the supervision of food was the first and the principal domestic preoccupation of Oblomovka.

“Good!” he stated. “And make sure you don’t spill any. You, Zakharka—where are you going this time? This is the third time I’ve seen you wandering around. Go back to your spot in the hall.” Zakharka then returned to her daydreams at the mentioned post. Again, as soon as the cows came back from pasture, old Oblomov was always there to ensure they were properly watered. Also, when he happened to see the yard dog chasing one of the hens from his post at the window, he quickly took action to prevent that from happening again. His wife was just as busy. For three hours, she discussed with Averka, the tailor, the best ways to turn her husband’s waistcoat into a jacket for their son—she even drew the necessary lines in chalk and made sure Averka didn’t steal any of the fabric. After that, she went to the maids’ room, where she assigned each maid their portion of lacemaking for the day. Then she left to call one of her personal maids to help her in the garden, checking how the apples were growing, which ones had fallen or were ripening, and which trees needed grafting or pruning, and so forth. But her main concern was the kitchen and dinner. For the latter, she consulted the whole household, including the elderly aunt. Each family member proposed a specific dish, and all these proposals were discussed in detail, then accepted or rejected based on the final decision of the mistress. From time to time, a maid was also sent to the kitchen to remind the cook about this, tell her to add that, or instruct her to change something else, while delivering sugar, honey, and wine for flavoring, and making sure the cook was using everything that had been measured out. In fact, overseeing the food was the primary and most important domestic task in Oblomovka.

What calves were not fattened for the year’s festivals! What poultry was not reared! What forethought and care and skill were not devoted to the consumption of comestibles! Game fowls and pullets were set apart solely for birthdays and other solemn occasions; wherefore they were stuffed with nuts. For the same reason geese were caught several days beforehand, and hung up in bags until wanted, in order that, being restrained from exercise, they might put on the more fat. And what a roasting and a pickling and a baking would sometimes take place, and what mead and kvass * were there not brewed, and what pies were there not compounded!

What calves weren’t fattened for the year’s celebrations! What poultry wasn’t raised! What planning, care, and skill went into preparing food! Game hens and chicks were set aside just for birthdays and special occasions; that’s why they were stuffed with nuts. For the same reason, geese were caught several days in advance and hung up in bags until needed, so that by staying inactive, they could gain more fat. And what roasting, pickling, and baking would happen, and what mead and kvass* were brewed, and what pies were made!

     *  A liquor made from fermented bread crusts or fruit.
* A drink made from fermented bread crusts or fruit.

Until noon, therefore, everything at Oblomovka was in a state of bustle and commotion. Life was indeed full and antlike and in evidence! Even on Sundays and holidays these labour-loving ants did not desist from their toil, for on such days the clatter of knives in the kitchen sounded louder and more rapid than ever, a maid made several journeys from the storeroom to the kitchen with double quantities of meal and eggs, and in the poultry-run an added amount of cackling and of bloodshed took place. Likewise, on such days there was baked a gigantic pie, which was eaten by the gentry on the same and the following days, and by the maids on the third and fourth; after which, should it survive to the fifth clay, the last stale remnants, devoid of stuffing, were given, as a special favour, to Antip, who, crossing himself, undauntedly attacked the rock-hard fragments—though it was in the thought that it had recently been the gentry’s pie rather than in the pie itself that he took most delight; even as an archaeologist rejoices to drink even the poorest wine from the shell of a thousand-year-old vessel.

Until noon, everything at Oblomovka was buzzing with activity. Life was indeed vibrant and full of movement! Even on Sundays and holidays, these hardworking ants didn’t stop their tasks; on these days, the clatter of knives in the kitchen was louder and faster than ever. A maid made several trips from the storeroom to the kitchen, carrying double amounts of flour and eggs, and in the poultry-run, there was extra cackling and some chaos. Also, on those days, a massive pie was baked, which the gentry enjoyed immediately and the following days, while the maids had theirs on the third and fourth; if it made it to the fifth day, the last hard bits, lacking any filling, were given as a special treat to Antip, who, crossing himself, bravely tackled the rock-hard pieces—even though he found more joy in the thought that it had once been the gentry’s pie rather than in the pie itself, much like an archaeologist who delights in sipping even the poorest wine from a thousand-year-old vessel.

All this the boy noted with his childish, ever-watchful mind. He perceived that, after mornings thus usefully and busily spent, there ensued noon and dinner. On the present occasion noontide was sultry, and not a cloud was in the sky. Indeed, the sun seemed to be standing still to scorch the grass, and the ah to have ceased to circulate—to be hanging without the slightest movement. Neither from tree nor lake could the faintest rustle be heard, and over the village and the countryside there hung an unbroken stillness, as though everything in them were dead. Only from afar could a human voice be distinguished, while, some twenty sazhens * away, the drone of a flying beetle, with the snoring of some one who had sunk into the thick herbage to enjoy a refreshing sleep, came gently to the ear. Even the house was possessed by a silence as of death, for the hour of post-prandial slumber had arrived. The boy’s father, mother, and aged grandaunt, with their attendants, could be seen disposed in various corners; and, should any one not possess a particular corner, he or she repaired either to the hay-loft or to the garden or to a cool resting-place among the growing hay or, with face protected from the flies with a handkerchief, to a spot where the scorching heat would assist digestion after the enormous dinner. Even the gardener stretched himself out beneath a bush by the side of his plot, and the coachman in the stable.

The boy observed all this with his childlike, watchful mind. He noticed that after mornings spent so productively and busily, noon and dinner followed. This particular day, noon was hot, with not a cloud in sight. The sun seemed to hang in the air, scorching the grass, and the air felt still and stagnant. There was not a sound from the trees or the lake, and over the village and countryside hung an overwhelming silence, as if everything was lifeless. Only from a distance could a human voice be heard, alongside the buzz of a flying beetle and the snoring of someone who had settled into the thick grass for a refreshing nap. Even the house was filled with a silence that felt like death, as it was the hour for post-lunch rest. The boy’s father, mother, and elderly grandaunt, along with their helpers, were scattered in different corners; and if anyone didn’t have a specific corner, they would head to the hayloft, the garden, or a cool spot among the growing hay, or, shielding their face from the flies with a handkerchief, to a place where the blazing heat would help with digestion after the huge meal. Even the gardener lay stretched out beneath a bush by his plot, and the coachman in the stable.

     *  The zazhen = six English feet.
     *  The zazhen = six English feet.

Little Oblomov proceeded to peep into the servants’ hall, where the inmates were sleeping as though slumber had become an epidemic. On the benches, on the floor, and on the threshold they slept, while their children crawled about the courtyard and fashioned mud pies. Indeed, the very dogs had crawled into their kennels, since there was no longer any one to bark at. In short, one might have traversed the entire establishment without meeting a single soul; and everything in it could with ease have been stolen, and removed in carts from the courtyard, since no one would have been there to prevent the deed. The prevailing lethargy was all-consuming, all-conquering—a true image of death; seeing that, but for the fact that from various corners there came snores in different notes and keys, every one seemed wholly to have departed this life. Only at rare intervals would some one raise his head with a start, gaze around him with vacant eyes, and then turn over to the other side.

Little Oblomov peeked into the servants' hall, where the staff were sleeping like it was contagious. They dozed on the benches, on the floor, and even in the doorway, while their kids crawled around the courtyard making mud pies. Even the dogs had retired to their kennels, as there was no one left to bark at. In short, anyone could have walked through the whole place without encountering a single person; everything inside could have easily been stolen and carted off from the courtyard, since no one would have been there to stop it. The overwhelming lethargy was all-encompassing, utterly dominant—a true picture of death; aside from the various snores echoing from the corners in different pitches, it seemed like everyone had completely left this life. Only occasionally would someone jerk awake, look around with blank eyes, and then roll over to go back to sleep.

After dinner the child accompanied his nurse for a second airing out of doors. Yet, despite her mistress’s injunctions and her own resolves, the old woman could not altogether resist the general call of sleep, and began to fall a victim to the all-prevalent malady of Oblomovka. At first she kept a vigilant eye upon her little charge, and, chiding him for his waywardness, never let him stray from her side; but presently, after giving him strict instructions not to go beyond the gates, nor to interfere with the goat, nor to climb either the dovecote or the gallery, she settled herself in a shady spot, with the ostensible intention of at once knitting a stocking and of watching over young Oblomov. Next she took to checking him only in lazy fashion, as her head nodded and she said to herself: “Look you, he will certainly climb those stairs to the gallery, or else”—her eyes had almost closed—“he will run down into the ravine.” With that her head sank forward, and the stocking slipped from her hands. In a second her open mouth had emitted a gentle snore, and the boy had disappeared from her vision.

After dinner, the child went outside with his nurse for a little fresh air. However, despite her boss's instructions and her own determination, the old woman couldn't completely fight off the overwhelming urge to sleep and started to succumb to the common problem of laziness. At first, she kept a close watch on the little one, scolding him for his stubbornness and not allowing him to wander away from her side. But soon, after giving him firm warnings not to go past the gates, mess with the goat, or climb the dovecote or the balcony, she settled down in a shady spot, pretending to knit a stocking while keeping an eye on young Oblomov. Before long, she was only half-heartedly watching him, her head nodding as she thought to herself, "He'll definitely climb those stairs to the balcony, or else”—her eyes were almost closed—"he'll run down into the ravine." With that, her head dropped forward, and the stocking slipped from her hands. In no time, she was softly snoring with her mouth open, and the boy had vanished from her sight.

Needless to say, this was the moment which the youngster had been impatiently awaiting, for it marked the beginning of an independent existence, and he was now alone in the wide, wide world. On tiptoe he left the nurse’s side, and, peeping cautiously at the other slumberers, kept stopping to throw a second glance at any one who chanced to stir, or to spit, or to snuffle in his sleep. At last, with a tremor of joy in his heart, he made for the gallery, ascended the creaking stairs at a run, scaled also the dovecote, explored the recesses of the garden, listened to the buzzing of beetles, and followed with his eyes their flight through the air. Next, on hearing a chirping sound in the grass, he sought and captured the disturber of the public peace, in the shape of a dragon-fly, whose wings he proceeded to tear off, and whose body to impale upon a straw, in order that he might see how, thus hampered, the creature would contrive to fly. Afterwards, fearing almost to breathe, he watched a spider suck blood from a captured fly, while the wretched victim struggled and buzzed in the spider’s claws. Finally the tragedy was brought to an end by the boy slaying both torturer and tortured. Next, he repaired to the moat to search for sundry small roots which he knew of; which found, he peeled them, and then devoured the same with relish, in the make-believe that they were the apples and preserves which his mamma was accustomed to give him. This item exhausted, he hied him through the entrance gates—his object in so doing being to reach a birch copse which looked to him so close at hand that, should he take the direct route, and not the circuitous high-road (that is to say, should he walk straight across the moat, and through the osier plantation), he would be able to attain his goal in five minutes. But, alas! he felt afraid, for he had heard tales of wood goblins, of brigands, and of fearsome wild beasts. Next, the spirit moved him to make for the ravine, which lay a hundred paces from the garden; so, running to the edge of the declivity, and puckering his eyes, he gazed into its depths as into Vulcan’s crater. Suddenly to his mind recurred all the tales and traditions concerning the spot; and terror seized him. and, half-dead, half-alive, he rushed back and threw himself into his nurse’s arms. Awakened, she sprang up, straightened the cap on her head, arranged her grey curls with one finger, and pretended never to have been to sleep at all. Glancing suspiciously at the little Ilya, and then at the gentry’s windows, she began with tremulous hands to work the knitting needles of the stocking which had been lying in her lap.

Needless to say, this was the moment the young boy had been eagerly waiting for, as it signified the start of his independent life, and he was now alone in the wide, wide world. On tiptoe, he stepped away from the nurse’s side, and, peeking cautiously at the other sleepers, kept stopping to glance back at anyone who stirred, spat, or snuffled in their sleep. Finally, with a rush of joy in his heart, he headed for the gallery, quickly climbed the creaking stairs, scaled the dovecote, explored the nooks of the garden, listened to the buzzing of beetles, and followed their flight with his eyes. Next, hearing a chirping sound in the grass, he sought out and caught the source of the noise, which turned out to be a dragonfly. He began tearing its wings off and impaling its body on a straw to see how the creature would manage to fly while being restrained. Afterwards, nearly holding his breath, he watched a spider suck blood from a trapped fly, while the poor victim struggled and buzzed in the spider’s grip. In the end, the tragedy concluded with the boy killing both the predator and the prey. Then, he went to the moat to look for some small roots he knew about; once he found them, he peeled them and devoured them with pleasure, imagining they were the apples and preserves his mom often gave him. After finishing that, he hurried through the entrance gates, intending to reach a birch grove that looked so close that if he took the direct route instead of the longer road (meaning walking straight across the moat and through the willow thicket), he could get there in five minutes. But, alas! fear gripped him, as he had heard stories about wood spirits, bandits, and scary wild animals. Then, he felt drawn to the ravine, which was a hundred paces from the garden; so, running to the edge of the slope and squinting his eyes, he looked into its depths as if peering into a volcano. Suddenly, all the tales and legends about the place came back to him, and terror overwhelmed him. Half-dead with fear, he rushed back and threw himself into his nurse’s arms. Waking up, she sprang up, adjusted the cap on her head, arranged her gray curls with one finger, and pretended she hadn’t been asleep at all. Casting a suspicious glance at little Ilya and then at the gentry’s windows, she nervously started working the knitting needles on the stocking that had been resting in her lap.

Meanwhile the heat had decreased, and everything in nature had revived a little since the sun was fast declining towards the forest. Gradually the stillness indoors also began to be broken. Here and there a door creaked, footsteps could be heard crossing the yard, and some one sneezed in the hay-loft. Soon from the kitchen a man came hurrying under the weight of a huge samovar, and the entire household then assembled for tea—one man with his face flushed and his eyes still dim, another man with red marks on his cheek and temple, a third speaking in a voice not his own for drowsiness, and all of them snuffling, wheezing, yawning, scratching their heads, and stretching themselves in a semiwaking condition. It seemed that dinner and sleep had combined to arouse an unquenchable thirst which parched the throat, for even dozens of cupfuls of tea could not assuage it, and, amid a chorus of sighs and grunts, resort had to be made to bilberry wine, to perry, to kvass, and even to more medicinal methods of moistening this avidity of gullet. The company sought relief from thirst as from a Heaven-sent plague, and all felt as exhausted as though they were travelling in the Arabian desert, and could nowhere find a spring.

Meanwhile, the heat had subsided, and everything in nature seemed to come back to life a bit as the sun sank towards the forest. Gradually, the quietness indoors was also broken. Here and there a door creaked, footsteps were heard crossing the yard, and someone sneezed in the hayloft. Soon a man came hurrying out of the kitchen, struggling under the weight of a huge samovar, and the whole household gathered for tea—one man with a flushed face and still dim eyes, another with red marks on his cheek and temple, a third speaking in a drowsy voice that didn’t sound like his own, and all of them sniffling, wheezing, yawning, scratching their heads, and stretching as if in a half-awake state. It seemed that dinner and sleep had stirred up an insatiable thirst that left their throats parched, as even dozens of cups of tea couldn’t quench it. Amid a chorus of sighs and grunts, they turned to bilberry wine, perry, kvass, and even more medicinal ways to soothe this thirst. The group sought relief from their thirst as if it were a plague sent from Heaven, feeling as worn out as if they were traveling in the Arabian desert and could find no spring.

By his mother’s side the child gazed at the strange faces around him, and listened to the drowsy, drawling talk. Yet the spectacle delighted him, and he found each stray word interesting.

By his mother's side, the child looked at the unfamiliar faces around him and listened to the slow, lazy conversation. Still, the scene fascinated him, and he found each random word intriguing.

After tea every one took up some minor occupation or another. One man repaired to the riverside, and strolled along the brink—kicking pebbles into the water as he did so. Another took a seat in a window, and followed with his eyes each passing occurrence. Should a cat cross the courtyard, or a jackdaw fly by, the watcher scanned both the one and the other, and turned his head to right and to left in order to do so. In the same way will dogs spend whole days at a window—their heads thrust into the sunlight, and their gaze taking stock of every passer-by.

After tea, everyone engaged in some small task or another. One person headed to the riverbank and walked along the edge, kicking pebbles into the water as he went. Another settled into a window seat, watching everything happening outside. If a cat crossed the courtyard or a jackdaw flew by, the observer tracked both, turning his head from side to side to follow them. Similarly, dogs can spend entire days at the window, heads sticking into the sunlight, keeping an eye on every passerby.

The mother took little Ilya’s head in her hands, drew it down into her lap, and combed his hair with a gentle caress as, inviting her maids to admire him, she talked concerning his future, and preordained for him the hero’s part in some splendid epic. For their part, the maids foretold for him mountains of gold.

The mother cradled little Ilya’s head in her hands, pulled it down into her lap, and gently combed his hair. As she urged her maids to admire him, she spoke about his future, imagining him as the hero of some grand story. The maids, for their part, predicted mountains of gold for him.

At length dusk began to draw in. Once more the fire crackled in the kitchen, and the clatter of knives became audible. Supper was being prepared. Meanwhile the rest of the servants gathered at the entrance gates, and thence came sounds of laughter, and of music, and of the playing of gorielki. The sun had sunk behind the forest, yet still was sending forth rays in a fiery, faintly warm streak which, as it passed over the surface of the treetops, touched to gold the tips of the pines. Finally these rays successively expired, until only a solitary beam could be seen fixed, needle-like, in a cluster of boughs before going to join its comrades. Objects then began to lose their outline, and the scene to become blurred in, first greyness, then a blank almost of total obscurity. The songs of birds grew fainter, then ceased altogether, save for one persistent singer which, as though disagreeing with its fellows, continued to break the silence with intermittent warbling. Presently it too took to uttering its song at rarer intervals, ana to whistling with’ more feeble insistence; until finally it breathed a last soft-drawn note, gave a flutter or two which gently stirred the foliage around it, and—fell asleep.

At last, dusk started to settle in. Once again, the fire crackled in the kitchen, and the sound of knives became noticeable. Supper was being prepared. Meanwhile, the other servants gathered at the entrance gates, from where laughter, music, and the playing of gorielki could be heard. The sun had dipped behind the forest but was still casting rays in a fiery, softly warm streak that touched the tips of the pines with a golden glow as it passed over the tree canopy. Eventually, these rays faded one by one until only a single beam remained, fixed like a needle in a group of branches before joining its companions. Objects began to lose their shape, and the scene became blurred first into grey, then almost completely dark. The songs of the birds faded, then stopped entirely, except for one persistent singer that, as if disagreeing with the others, continuously broke the silence with its sporadic chirping. Soon, it too started to sing less frequently, whistling with weaker insistence, until finally, it let out a last soft note, fluttered a couple of times, gently rustling the leaves around it, and—fell asleep.

After that all was silent, save that some crickets were chirping in chorus and against one another. A mist was rising from the earth, and spreading over lake and river. Like everything else, the latter had sunk to rest; and though something caused it to splash for a last time, the water instantly resumed its absolute immobility. In the air a dampness could be detected, and the air itself could be felt growing warmer and warmer. Amid it the trees looked like groups of monsters; and when, suddenly, something cracked in the weird depths of the forest, it might have been thought that one of those monsters had been shifting its position, and with its foot had snapped a dry bough in doing so. Overhead, the first star could be seen glowing like a living eye, while in the windows of the house were a few twinkling lights. The hour of nature’s most solemn, all-embracing silence had arrived—the hour when the creative brain can work at its best, and when poetic thought seethes most ardently, and when the heart flames with the greatest heat of passion or with the greatest poignancy of grief—the hour when the cruel soul ripens to a maximum of strength and composure as it meditates evil—the hour when, at Oblomovka, every one settled down to a night of profound, calm restfulness.

After that, everything was quiet, except for some crickets chirping in harmony and against each other. A mist was rising from the ground and spreading over the lake and river. Like everything else, the river had settled down; and even though something caused it to splash one last time, the water quickly returned to being completely still. You could feel a dampness in the air, and the air itself was getting warmer. In this atmosphere, the trees appeared like groups of monsters; and when, suddenly, something cracked in the eerie depths of the forest, it could have been thought that one of those monsters had shifted its position and snapped a dry branch with its foot. Above, the first star shone like a living eye, while a few twinkling lights flickered in the windows of the house. It was the hour of nature’s most serious, all-encompassing silence—the hour when the creative mind works at its best, when poetic thoughts bubble up the most fervently, and when the heart burns with the greatest heat of passion or the deepest sadness—the hour when the cruel soul matures to its peak of strength and composure as it considers evil—the hour when, in Oblomovka, everyone settled in for a night of deep, peaceful rest.

“Let us go for a walk,” said little Ilya to his mother.

“Let’s go for a walk,” said little Ilya to his mom.

“God bless the child!” she cried. “How could we go for a walk? It is now damp, and you would get your little feet wet. Besides, we should find it dreadful out of doors, for at this hour the wood goblin is abroad, and he carries off little boys.”

“God bless the child!” she exclaimed. “How can we go for a walk? It’s damp outside, and you’d get your little feet wet. Plus, we’d find it awful outdoors because, at this hour, the wood goblin is out and about, and he snatches up little boys.”

“To what place does he carry them, and what is he like, and where does he live?” asked the child; whereupon the mother gave full rein to her unbridled fancy. As she did so the child listened with blinking eyes; until at length, on sleep completely overcoming him, the nurse approached, took him from his mother’s lap, and bore him to bed, with his head hanging over her shoulder.

“To where does he take them, and what is he like, and where does he live?” asked the child; then the mother let her imagination run wild. As she did, the child listened with wide eyes; until finally, as sleep completely took over him, the nurse came over, lifted him from his mother’s lap, and carried him to bed, with his head resting on her shoulder.

“Another day is over, praise be to God!” said the inmates of Oblomovka as, yawning, they made the sign of the cross and then retired to rest. “Well spent it has been, and God send that to-morrow be like it. Glory, O Lord, to Thee this night! Glory, O Lord, to Thee!”

“Another day is over, thank God!” said the inmates of Oblomovka as, yawning, they made the sign of the cross and then went to bed. “It’s been well spent, and may tomorrow be the same. Glory to You, O Lord, tonight! Glory to You, O Lord!”

Oblomov dreamed a second dream. On a long winter’s evening he was pressing close to his nurse, and she was whispering of some unknown country where neither cold nor darkness were known, and where miracles took place, and where rivers ran honey and milk, and where no one did anything the year round, and where only good boys like Ilya Ilyitch himself walked day by day in company with maidens such as neither tongue nor pen could hope to describe. Also (the nurse said) there dwelt there a kind witch who sometimes revealed herself to mortals in the shape of a pikefish; and this witch singled out as her especial favourite a quiet, inoffensive boor who formerly had been the butt of his fellows, and, for some unknown reason, heaped him with her bounty, so that always he possessed plenty to eat, and clothes ever ready to wear, and ended by marrying a marvellous beauty whose name was Militrissa Kirbitievna.

Oblomov dreamed a second dream. On a long winter evening, he was snuggled up to his nurse, and she was whispering about some unknown land where neither cold nor darkness existed, where miracles happened, where rivers flowed with honey and milk, and where no one worked at all throughout the year. Only good boys like Ilya Ilyitch walked there every day with maidens that neither words nor writing could ever fully describe. The nurse also said there lived a kind witch who sometimes appeared to people in the form of a pikefish; this witch had a special fondness for a quiet, unassuming peasant who had previously been the target of his peers' ridicule. For some unknown reason, she showered him with her blessings, ensuring he always had plenty to eat, clothes ready to wear, and eventually married a stunning beauty named Militrissa Kirbitievna.

The nurse related the story, and the child, with alert eyes and ears, hung upon her words. So artfully did the nurse or tradition eliminate from the story all resemblance to everyday life that the boy’s keen intellect and imagination, fired by the device, remained enthralled until, in later years, he had come even to man’s estate. As a matter of fact, the tale which the nurse thus lovingly related was the legend of the fool Emel—that clever, biting satire upon our forefathers and, it may be, also upon ourselves. True, in proportion as he grew up, little Oblomov came to learn that no such things as rivers of honey and milk, or even such persons as kind witches, really existed; yet, though he came to smile at his nurse’s stories, that smile was never wholly sincere, since always it would be accompanied by a sigh. For him the legend confounded itself with life, and, unconsciously, he found himself regretting that the legend differed from life, and that life differed from the legend. Involuntarily he would dream of Militrissa Kirbitievna, and feel attracted towards the country whereof nothing was known except that folk there went for walks, and were free from sorrow and care. Never could he rid himself of a longing to spend his days in lying upon the stove (even as the favourite of the legend had done), and to be dressed in ready-made, unearned clothes, and to eat at the expense of a benevolent witch. To the same story had his father and his grandfather listened as, shaped according to the stereotyped version current throughout antiquity, it had issued from the mouths of male and female nurses through the long course of ages and of generations.

The nurse told the story, and the child, with wide eyes and ears, listened intently. The nurse, or perhaps tradition, skillfully stripped the tale of any resemblance to everyday life, so the boy's sharp mind and imagination were captivated by the narrative, remaining enthralled even into adulthood. The story she lovingly recounted was the legend of the fool Emel—a clever, biting satire on our ancestors and, possibly, on ourselves as well. As he grew up, little Oblomov learned that there were no rivers of honey and milk or kind witches; yet, even as he smiled at his nurse’s stories, that smile was never completely genuine, always tinged with a sigh. For him, the legend blended into life, and, without realizing it, he found himself wishing that the legend and life were the same. He would often daydream about Militrissa Kirbitievna and feel drawn to a land where nothing was known except that people strolled around, free from sorrow and worries. He could never shake off the desire to spend his days lounging on the stove (just like the favorite of the legend), to wear ready-made, unearned clothes, and to eat at the expense of a kind witch. His father and grandfather had listened to the same story as it had been passed down through generations, shaped by the standard version that had come from the mouths of nurses throughout the ages.

Then Oblomov’s nurse proceeded to draw another picture for the imagination of her charge. That is to say, she told him of the exploits of the Russian Achilleses and Ulysseses, and of the manner in which those heroes had been used to wander about Russia, and to kill and slay; and of how once they had disputed as to which of them could best drain a beaker of wine at a draught. Also, she told the boy of cruel robbers, of sleeping princesses, and of cities and peoples which had been turned into stone. Lastly, she passed to Russian demonology, to dead folk, to monsters, and to werewolves. With a simplicity, yet a sincerity, worthy of Homer, with a lifelike similitude of detail and a power of clear-cut relief that might have vied with the great Greek poet’s, she fired the boy’s intellect and imagination to a love for that Iliad which our heroes founded during the dim ages when man had not yet become adapted to the sundry perils and mysteries of nature and of life—when still he trembled before werewolves and wood demons, and sought refuge with protectors like Alesha Popovitch from the calamities which surrounded him—when air and water and forest and held alike were under the continued sway of the supernatural. Truly, the life of a mortal of those days must have been full of fear and trembling, seeing that, should he but cross his threshold, he stood in danger of being devoured by a wild beast, or of having his throat cut by a brigand, or of being despoiled of his all by a Tartar, or of disappearing from human ken without trace left! Again, celestial portents would be seen in the shape cf pillars and balls of fire, while over a freshly made grave a light would glow, and some one would seem to be walking through the forest with a lantern, and laughing horribly, and flashing bright eyes amid the gloom: And in man’s own personality much that passed his understanding would also take shape and materialize. No matter how long or how righteously a man might have lived, he would suddenly start babbling, or shout aloud in a voice not his own, or go wandering o’ nights in a trance, or involuntarily begin beating and assaulting his fellows. And just at the moment when such things happened a hen would crow like a cock, and a raven would croak from the gable! Consequently feeble mankind, peering tremblingly at life, sought in its own imagination, its own nature, a key to the mysteries which surrounded it: and it may be that the immobility, the inertia, the absence of all active passion or incident or peril which such a retired existence imposed upon man led him to create, in the midst of the world of nature, another and an impossible world, in which he found comfort and relief for his idle intellect, explanations of the more ordinary’ sequences of events, and extraneous solutions of extraordinary phenomena. In fact, our poor forefathers lived by instinct. Neither wholly giving rein to nor wholly restraining their volition, they found themselves either naïvely surprised at or overcome with terror by the evils and the misfortunes which befell them, and resorted for the causes of these things to the dim, dumb hieroglyphics of nature. In their opinion, death might come of carrying a corpse from a house head foremost instead of with feet in front, and a fire be caused by the fact of a dog having howled, three nights running, beneath a window. Hence always they were at pains to remove a dead person feet foremost—though continuing to eat the same quantity of food as before, and to sleep on the bare ground; while, with regard to a howling dog, always they drove away the animal with blows—though continuing to scatter sparks broadcast over tinder-dry floors.

Then Oblomov’s nurse went on to paint another picture for her charge's imagination. In other words, she told him about the deeds of Russian heroes like Achilles and Ulysses, and how these heroes used to roam across Russia, fighting and killing; and how they once argued over who could down a drink of wine the quickest. She also shared stories of cruel robbers, sleeping princesses, and cities and people turned to stone. Finally, she delved into Russian demonology, talking about spirits, monsters, and werewolves. With a simplicity and sincerity worthy of Homer, filled with vivid details that could rival the great Greek poet, she ignited the boy’s mind and imagination with a love for that Iliad crafted by our heroes during ancient times when humans were still figuring out the many dangers and mysteries of nature and life—when they feared werewolves and forest demons and sought shelter with protectors like Alesha Popovitch from the disasters around them—when the air, water, and forests were all under the influence of the supernatural. Indeed, life for a mortal in those days must have been filled with fear and anxiety, knowing that stepping outside could mean being eaten by a wild animal, having their throat slit by a bandit, losing everything to a Tartar, or vanishing without a trace! Celestial omens appeared as pillars and balls of fire, and over a freshly dug grave, a light glowed, with someone seemingly walking through the forest with a lantern, laughing eerily, and shining bright eyes in the darkness. Additionally, within a person’s own character, aspects beyond their understanding would emerge and take form. No matter how long or righteously a person lived, they might suddenly start rambling, shout in a voice not their own, wander at night in a trance, or involuntarily start attacking others. At just such moments, a hen would crow like a rooster, and a raven would croak from the gable! As a result, frail humanity, peering cautiously at life, sought in its imagination and its own nature a key to the mysteries that surrounded it: perhaps the stillness, inertia, and lack of active passion or incident in such a secluded existence led people to create, amidst the natural world, another impossibility, where they found comfort and relief for their idle minds, explanations for more ordinary events, and external solutions for extraordinary phenomena. In fact, our unfortunate ancestors lived by instinct. Neither fully giving in to nor completely controlling their will, they found themselves either naively astonished or overwhelmed with fear by the troubles and hardships that came their way, attributing these occurrences to the vague, silent symbols of nature. They believed that death could result from carrying a corpse out of a house headfirst instead of feet first, and that a dog howling for three nights could cause a fire. Thus, they always made sure to carry a dead body out feet first—while continuing to eat the same amount of food and sleep on the bare ground; meanwhile, when it came to a howling dog, they always chased the animal away with kicks—while still scattering sparks across tinder-dry floors.

To this day the Russian, though surrounded by a stern, unimaginative world of reality, loves to believe the seductive talcs of antiquity. And long will it be before he will have been weaned from that belief. In the same way, as little Oblomov listened to his nurse’s legends concerning the Golden Fleece, the great Cassowary Bird, and the cells and secret dungeons of the Enchanted Castle, he became more and more fired to the idea that he too was destined to become the hero of doughty deeds. Tale succeeded to tale, and the nurse pursued her narrative with such ardour and vividness and attractiveness of description that at times her breath choked in her throat. For she too half-believed the legends which she related; so that, during the telling of them, her eyes would shoot fire, her head shake with excitement, and her voice attain an unwonted pitch, while the child, overcome with mysterious horror, would press closer and closer to her side, and have tears in his eyes. Whether the narrative treated of dead men rising from the tomb at midnight, or of victims languishing in slavery to a monster, or of a bear with a wooden leg which went roaming the villages and farms in search of the natural limb which had been chopped from its body, the boy’s hair bristled with fear, his childish imagination alternately seethed and froze, and he experienced the harassing, the sickly sweet, process of having his nerves played upon like the strings of an instrument. When his nurse repeated the words of the bear, “Creak, creak, wooden leg! I have visited every village and farm, and have found all the women asleep save one, who is now sitting on my back, and searing my flesh, and weaving my coat into cloth;” when, also, the bear entered the right hut, and was just getting ready to pounce upon the true ravisher of his natural leg—why, then the boy could stand it no longer, but, trembling and whimpering, flung himself into his nurse’s arms with tears of terror—yet also with a laugh of joy to think that he was not in the clutches of the bear, but sitting on the stove couch beside his old guardian. Full of strange phantoms was his mind, and fear and grief had sunk deep (and, possibly, for ever) into his soul. Mournfully he gazed about him, and saw that everything in life was charged with evil and misfortune. And as he did so he would keep thinking of the magic country where neither cruelty nor noise nor grief existed, and where Militrissa Kirbitievna lived, and where folk were fed and clothed for nothing....

To this day, Russians, despite living in a tough, mundane reality, still love to believe the enchanting stories of the past. It will be a long time before they're able to let go of that belief. Just like little Oblomov listened to his nurse’s tales about the Golden Fleece, the great Cassowary Bird, and the hidden chambers and dungeons of the Enchanted Castle, he became increasingly inspired by the idea that he too was meant to be a hero of great deeds. One story followed another, and the nurse told her tales with such passion, vividness, and charm that at times she could barely catch her breath. She too half-believed the legends she shared; as she spoke, her eyes sparkled, her head shook with excitement, and her voice reached a surprising pitch, while the child, filled with a mix of fear and fascination, pressed closer and closer to her side with tears in his eyes. Whether the story was about the dead rising from their graves at midnight, or victims suffering under a monster’s rule, or a bear with a wooden leg wandering the villages looking for the real limb that had been chopped off, the boy's hair stood on end in fear, his childish imagination swirled with emotion, and he felt the unsettling, sweet agony of having his nerves strummed like an instrument. When his nurse recited the bear's words, “Creak, creak, wooden leg! I've visited every village and farm, and found all the women asleep except one, who is now sitting on my back, burning my flesh, and turning my coat into cloth;” and then when the bear entered the right hut, ready to attack the true thief of his natural leg, the boy couldn't take it anymore. Trembling and whimpering, he threw himself into his nurse’s arms, tears of terror in his eyes—yet a laugh of joy escaped him thinking that he was not caught by the bear, but was safely sitting beside his old guardian on the stove couch. His mind was filled with strange images, and fear and sadness had sunk deep (perhaps forever) into his soul. He looked around mournfully, realizing that everything in life was filled with evil and misfortune. And as he did, he kept imagining the magical land where there was no cruelty, noise, or sorrow, where Militrissa Kirbitievna lived, and where people were fed and clothed for free...

Not only over the Oblomovkan children, but also over the Oblomovkan adults, did this legend exercise a lifelong sway. Every one in the house and the village alike—from the barin and his wife down to the blacksmith Tarass—became a trifle nervous as evening drew on, seeing that at that hour every tree became transformed into a giant, and every bush into a robbers’ den. The rattle of a shutter, the howl of the wind in the chimney, caused these folk to turn pale. At Epiphany-tide not a man or a woman of them would go out of doors after ten o’clock at night; and never during the season of Easter would any one venture o’ nights into the stable, lest there he should be confronted by the domovoi, by the horse demon.

Not just the Oblomovkan kids, but also the Oblomovkan adults were affected by this legend throughout their lives. Everyone in the house and the village—from the landowner and his wife down to the blacksmith Tarass—got a little uneasy as evening approached, knowing that at that time, every tree turned into a giant and every bush became a hideout for robbers. The sound of a rattling shutter or the wind howling in the chimney made them go pale. During the Epiphany season, no man or woman would go outside after ten o'clock at night; and no one would dare to venture into the stable at night during Easter for fear of encountering the house spirit or the horse demon.

At Oblomovka everything was believed in—including even ghosts and werewolves. Had you informed an inmate of the place that a haycock was walking about in the fields, he would have believed it. Had you spread abroad a rumour that (say) a certain sheep was not a sheep at all, but something else, or that Martha or Stepanida had become turned into a witch, the company would thenceforth have walked in terror both of the sheep and of the maidservant. Never would their heads have thought it necessary to inquire why the sheep had ceased to be a sheep, or why Martha or Stepanida had become turned into a witch. Rather these credulous folk would have thrown themselves upon any doubter—so strong was Oblomovka’s belief in supernatural phenomena.

At Oblomovka everything was believed in—including even ghosts and werewolves. If you told someone there that a haystack was wandering around in the fields, they would accept it as true. If you spread a rumor that (for example) a certain sheep wasn’t really a sheep, but something else, or that Martha or Stepanida had turned into a witch, everyone would walk around in fear of both the sheep and the maidservant. They wouldn’t even think to question why the sheep was no longer a sheep, or why Martha or Stepanida had turned into a witch. Instead, these gullible people would have attacked any doubter—such was Oblomovka’s faith in the supernatural.

Later, little Oblomov came to see that the world is ordered on a simple plan, and that dead folk never rise from the tomb, and that no sooner do giants appear than they are clapped into booths, as robbers are cast into prison: yet, though his actual belief in such marvels vanished, there remained behind a sediment of terror and of unaccountable sadness. Nothing was to be apprehended from monsters—that he knew full well; but always he stood in awe of something which seemed to be awaiting him at every step; and, if left alone in a dark room, or if fated to catch sight of a corpse, he would tremble with that sense of oppressive foreboding which his infancy had instilled into his very being. Inclined, of a morning, to laugh at his fears, of an evening Lis countenance paled again.

Later, little Oblomov realized that the world follows a simple pattern, and that dead people never come back to life, and that as soon as giants appear, they’re quickly locked away, just like robbers are thrown into jail. Yet, even though he no longer believed in such wonders, a lingering sense of terror and unexplainable sadness remained. He knew very well that there was nothing to fear from monsters; still, he always felt a sense of dread about something lurking at every turn. If he was left alone in a dark room or happened to see a corpse, he would shudder with that heavy feeling of impending doom that his childhood had embedded deep within him. In the mornings, he might laugh at his fears, but by evening, his face would grow pale again.

In the next dream Oblomov saw himself a boy of thirteen or fourteen. By this time he was going to school at the village of Verkievo, five versts from Oblomovka, where an old German named Schtoltz kept a small educational establishment for the sons of neighbouring gentry. Schtoltz had a son of his own—one Andrei, a boy almost of the same age as Oblomov; while likewise he had been given charge of a boy who did few lessons, for the reason that he suffered from scrofula and was accustomed to spend most of his days with his eyes and ears bandaged, and weeping quietly because he was not living with his grandmother, but, rather, in a strange house and amid hardhearted folk who never petted him or baked him his favourite pies. These three boys constituted the only pupils. As for the tutor himself, he was both capable and strict—like most Germans; wherefore Oblomov might have received a good education had Oblomovka stood five hundred versts from Verklevo. As it was, the atmosphere, the mode of life, and the customs of Oblomovka extended also to Verklevo, and the one place represented a sort of replica of the other, until only old Schtoltz’s establishment stood clear of the primordial mist of laziness, of simplicity of morals, of inertia, and of immobility for which Oblomovka was distinguished. With the scenes, the incidents, and the morals of that mode of life young Oblomov’s mind and heart had become saturated before even he had seen his first book. Who knows how early the growth of the intellectual germ in the youthful brain begins? Can we, in that youthful consciousness, follow the growth of first impressions and ideas? Possibly, even before a child has learnt to speak, or even to walk, or even to do more than to look at things with the dumb, fixed gaze which his elders call “dull,” it has already discerned and envisaged the meaning, the inter-connection, of such phenomena as encompass its sphere—and that though the child is still powerless to communicate the fact, whether to itself or to others.

In the next dream, Oblomov saw himself as a boy of thirteen or fourteen. By that time, he was attending school in the village of Verkievo, five versts from Oblomovka, where an old German named Schtoltz ran a small school for the sons of local nobility. Schtoltz had a son named Andrei, who was almost the same age as Oblomov, and he was also responsible for a boy who didn’t do much studying because he suffered from scrofula and spent most of his days with his eyes and ears bandaged, quietly crying because he wasn’t living with his grandmother but rather in a strange house filled with unkind people who never showed him affection or baked his favorite pies. These three boys were the only students. As for the tutor, he was capable and strict—like most Germans—so Oblomov could have received a decent education if Oblomovka had been five hundred versts away from Verklevo. However, the atmosphere, lifestyle, and customs of Oblomovka also influenced Verklevo, making the two places reflect each other, until only old Schtoltz’s school remained untouched by the lazy, simplistic morals, inertia, and stagnation for which Oblomovka was known. By the time he even picked up his first book, young Oblomov’s mind and heart were already filled with the scenes, incidents, and morals of that way of life. Who knows how early the intellectual spark begins in a young brain? Can we trace the development of first impressions and ideas within that youthful consciousness? Perhaps even before a child learns to speak, walk, or even do more than stare at things with the blank, fixed gaze that adults call “dull,” it has already perceived and understood the meaning and connections of the phenomena around it—even if the child lacks the ability to express that realization, either to itself or to others.

Thus for a long time past young Oblomov may have remarked and understood what was being said and done in his presence; for a long time past he may have understood why his father, in plush breeches and a wadded, cinnamon-coloured coat, walked to and fro with his hands behind his back, and took snuff, and sneezed, while his mother passed from coffee to tea, and from tea to dinner, in the daily round, and his father always refused to believe how many sheaves had been cut and reaped, but was for ever looking out for derelictions of duty, and, a handkerchief in his hand, holding forth on the subject of irregularities, and turning the whole place upside down. Briefly, for a long time past the boy may have decided in his mind that that, and no other, order of life was the right one. For how else could he have decided? In what manner did the “grown-ups” of Oblomovka live? God only knows whether they ever asked themselves for what purpose life had been given them. Did they, at all events, return themselves any answer to that question? No, no answer at all, since the whole thing seemed to them at once simple and clear. Had they, then, never heard of a hard life wherein people walk with anxious hearts, and roam the face of the earth, and devote their existence to everlasting toil? No, the good folk of Oblomovka had no belief in disturbing the mind; they never adopted as their mode of life a round of ceaseless aspirations somewhither, and towards an indefinite end. In fact, they feared the distraction of passion as they did fire; and as, in other spheres, men’s and women’s bodies burn with the volcanic violence of inward and spiritual flame, so the souls of the denizens of Oblomovka lay plunged in an undisturbed inertia which possessed their ease-loving organisms to the core. Consequently, life did not stamp them, as it stamped others, with premature wrinkles; nor did it deal out to them any morally destructive blows or misfortunes. These good-humoured folk looked upon life as, rather, an idyll of peace and inactivity—though an idyll occasionally broken by such untoward incidents as sicknesses, losses, quarrels, and rare bouts of labour. That labour they endured as a punishment formerly imposed upon their forefathers also; yet they never loved it, and invariably escaped its incidence whenever they found it possible so to do. Such an avoidance they considered permissible, for never did they worry themselves with vague moral or intellectual questions. In this manner they flourished in constant health and cheerfulness: for which reason most of them lived to a green old age. Men of forty would look like youths, and old men, instead of battling with the approach of a hard and painful end, lived to the utmost possible limit, and then died, as it were, unawares, and with a gentle chilling of the frame, and an imperceptible drawing of the closing breath. No wonder that in these days folk say that the people used to be more robust!

So, for quite some time, young Oblomov might have noticed and understood what was happening around him; he could have figured out why his father, dressed in plush pants and a thick, cinnamon-colored coat, paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, taking snuff and sneezing, while his mother moved from coffee to tea and then to dinner, going through her routine. His father always doubted how many sheaves had been cut and harvested, constantly on the lookout for missed duties, handkerchief in hand, lecturing about irregularities and turning the whole place upside down. In short, the boy likely concluded that this was the only right way to live. After all, how else could he think? How did the “grown-ups” of Oblomovka live? Only God knows if they ever questioned the purpose of their lives. Did they ever find an answer to that question? No, they didn’t question it at all, as everything seemed straightforward and clear to them. Had they never heard of a difficult life where people travel with worry and devote themselves to relentless work? No, the good folks of Oblomovka didn’t believe in overthinking; they never led their lives in search of endless aspirations toward an unclear goal. In fact, they feared the distraction of passion like they feared fire; while in other places, people burned with the intense heat of inner spirit, the souls of Oblomovka’s residents were immersed in a calm inertia that permeated their comfort-seeking beings. As a result, life didn’t imprint them with premature wrinkles, nor did it deal them any morally damaging hardships or misfortunes. These good-natured people saw life more as an idyllic state of peace and idleness—though it was occasionally interrupted by sickness, loss, arguments, and rare moments of work. They endured that work as a punishment passed down from their ancestors; yet they never liked it and always avoided it whenever possible. They believed this avoidance was acceptable because they never troubled themselves with vague moral or intellectual dilemmas. This way, they thrived in perpetual health and happiness, which is why most of them lived to a ripe old age. Men in their forties looked like young men, and older men, instead of struggling against the prospect of a hard and painful end, lived as long as they could, then died almost without notice, with a gentle cooling of their bodies and a quiet last breath. No wonder people say that folks used to be tougher!

Yes, it was more robust, for the reason that in those days parents did not hurry to explain to a boy the meaning of life, and to prepare him for life as for something at once difficult and solemn. No, they did not weary a child with books which would cloud his head with questions likely to devour the heart and the intellect, and to shorten existence. Rather, the standard of life was furnished him and taught him by parents who had received it ready-made from their parents, together with a testamentary injunction to preserve the integrity, the inviolability of that standard as they would have done that of the Vestal flame. As things were done in the time of Oblomovkan fathers and grandfathers, so were they done in the time of the present Oblomov’s tenure of the estate. Of what needed he to think? Concerning what needed he to trouble his head? What needed he to learn? What ends needed he to compass? The Oblomovs required nothing—their life flowed like a peaceful river, and all that they had to do was to sit on the bank of that river, and to observe the inevitable phenomena which, successively, and unsought, presented themselves to the eyes of each observer.

Yes, it was stronger because back then, parents didn’t rush to explain life’s meaning to a boy or prepare him for life as something both tough and serious. No, they didn’t burden a child with books that would fill his head with questions likely to overwhelm his heart and mind, or to cut life short. Instead, the way of life was provided to him and taught by parents who had received it fully formed from their parents, along with a duty to maintain the integrity and sacredness of that way of life as they would protect the Vestal flame. Just as things were done in the time of Oblomov's fathers and grandfathers, so they were done during the current Oblomov's time managing the estate. What did he need to think about? What should trouble his mind? What did he need to learn? What goals did he need to achieve? The Oblomovs required nothing—their lives flowed like a calm river, and all they had to do was sit by the riverbank and watch the inevitable events that, one after another, and without any effort, presented themselves to the eyes of each observer.

Before the vision of the steeping Oblomov there next uprose a series of living pictures of the three chief acts of Oblomovkan life, as played in the presence of his family, of his relatives, and of his friends—namely, the three acts of birth, of marriage, and of death. This was succeeded by a varied procession of minor incidents of life, whether grave or gay—of baptisms, birthdays, family festivals, Shrovetides, Easters, Convivial feasts, family gatherings, welcomes, farewells, and occasions of official congratulation or condolence. These passed before Oblomov’s vision with solemn exactitude, and also he beheld the bearing of familiar faces at these ceremonies, according as they were affected by vanity or by care. No matter what the festival might be—whether a betrothal or a solemn wedding or a name-day—every possible social rule had to be consulted, and no mistake made as to where each person was to sit, what presents, and to what value, ought to be given, who was to walk with whom at the ceremony, and what signals had best be made during its course.

Before Oblomov's vision, a series of vivid scenes unfolded, showcasing the three main events of Oblomovkan life, on display in front of his family, relatives, and friends—these being the moments of birth, marriage, and death. Following this was a diverse procession of minor life events, both serious and cheerful—baptisms, birthdays, family celebrations, Shrovetides, Easters, festive gatherings, family reunions, hellos, goodbyes, and moments of official congratulations or condolences. These scenes passed before Oblomov with solemn clarity, and he also noticed the expressions on familiar faces during these ceremonies, influenced by pride or worry. Regardless of the occasion—be it an engagement, a grand wedding, or a name-day—every possible social convention had to be considered, with no room for error regarding seating arrangements, the appropriateness and value of gifts, who should walk with whom during the ceremony, and what cues to use throughout the event.

Do you think, then, that goodly children would not result from such formal unitings? For answer you would need but to look at the rosy, heavy little cupids which the mothers of the place carried or led by the hand. Every one of those mothers would have insisted that their little ones were the plumpest, the whitest, and the healthiest children possible. Another local custom was to make a lark-pie as soon as spring came in. Without it spring would not have been spring at all, for observances of this kind comprised the whole life, the whole scientific knowledge, of the inhabitants, all of whose joys and sorrows were bound up with Oblomovka, and whose hearts beat high at the anticipation of such local rites and feasts and ceremonies. Yet no sooner had they christened, married, or buried an individual than they forgot both the latter and his (or her) fate, and relapsed into their usual apathy until aroused by a new occasion—by a baptism, a wedding, or other happening of the kind. Directly a child was born the parents made it their first care to perform over the little one every ceremony prescribed by decorum, and then to follow up the christening with a banquet. Thereafter the child’s bringing up began according to a system dictated by the mother and the nurse for his healthy development, and for his protection from cold, from the evil eye, and from sundry other inimical influences. Indeed, no pains were spared to keep the youngster in good appetite and spirits. Also as soon as he was able to fend for himself, and a nurse had become a superfluity, his mother would be seized with a desire to procure for him a helpmeet as strong and as ruddy as himself; whereupon there would ensue a further epoch of rites and feastings, until eventually a marriage had been arranged. Always this consummation represented the epitome of life’s incidents, and as soon as it was reached there began a repetition of births, rites, and banquets, until, finally, a funeral ceremony interrupted the festivities—though not for long, since other faces would appear to succeed the old ones, and children would become youths and maidens, and plight their troth to one another, and marry one another, and produce individuals similar to themselves. Thus life stretched out in a continuous, uniform chain which broke off imperceptibly only when the tomb had been reached.

Do you think that well-matched couples wouldn’t produce nice kids? To answer that, just look at the rosy, chubby little ones that local mothers carried or led by hand. Each of those mothers would insist that their kids were the plumpest, whitest, and healthiest around. Another local tradition was to make a lark-pie as soon as spring began. Without it, spring wouldn’t feel like spring at all, because these kinds of celebrations were everything to the community, and all their joys and sorrows were tied to Oblomovka, making their hearts race at the thought of local rituals and celebrations. But as soon as they had baptized, married, or buried someone, they would forget everything about that person and their fate, sinking back into their usual indifference until the next event came around—like another baptism, wedding, or similar occasion. The moment a child was born, the parents made it their top priority to perform all the necessary ceremonies and then follow up the christening with a feast. After that, the child's upbringing began based on a system set by the mother and nurse for healthy growth and protection against the cold, the evil eye, and other harmful influences. They went to great lengths to keep the child happy and well-fed. Once the child was old enough to take care of themselves and the nurse was no longer needed, the mother would feel an urge to find them a strong, healthy partner, leading to a new round of rituals and celebrations until a marriage was arranged. This climax event symbolized the peak of life’s experiences, and once it occurred, the cycle of births, rites, and feasts would begin again until eventually, a funeral interrupted the festivities—though not for long, as new faces would take the place of the old ones, and children would grow into young adults and make promises to each other, marry, and have kids just like themselves. In this way, life unfolded in an endless, uniform chain that only subtly broke off when reaching the grave.

Time, the rare times when other cares overtook the good folk of Oblomovka, but always they faced the situation with stoical immobility, and the said cares, after circling over their heads, flew away like birds which, having sought to cling to a smooth, perpendicular wall, find that they are fluttering their wings in vain against the stubborn stone, and therefore spread those pinions and depart. For instance, on one occasion a portion of the gallery around the house fell upon, and buried under its ruins, a hencoop full of poultry, as well as, in doing so, narrowly missed a serving-woman who happened to be sitting near the spot with her husband. At once the establishment was in an uproar. Every one came running to the scene, under the impression that not only the hencoop, but also the barinia and little Ilya, were lying under the debris. Every one held up his or her hands in horror, and fell to blaming every one else for not having foreseen the catastrophe. Every one expressed surprise that the gallery had fallen, and also surprise that it had not fallen long ago. Upon that there ensued a clamour and a discussion as to how things could best be put right; after which, with sighs of regret for the poultry, the company slowly dispersed, while strictly forbidding little Ilya to approach the rums. Three weeks later Andrushka, Petrushka, and Vassika were ordered to chop the planks and the remainder of the balustrade in pieces, and then to remove the fragments to the outbuildings, lest the road should become obstructed; and in the outbuildings those fragments tossed about until the following spring. Every time that the elder Oblomov saw them from the window he fell to thinking, what had best be done with them. Summoning the carpenter, he took counsel with the man as to whether he had better build a new gallery or pull down what was left of the old one; until finally he dismissed his subordinate with the words, “Do you wait a little until I have considered the matter further.” The same thing went on until, one day, either Vassika or Motika reported to the barin that that morning, while he (Vassika or Motika) had been climbing over the remains of the old gallery, the corners of it had come away from the walls, and more of the structure had fallen; whereupon the carpenter was summoned to a final consultation, and the upshot was that some of the old fragments were used to prop the remaining portions of the gallery. Sure enough, by the close of the month this had been done.

Time, those rare moments when other concerns took over the good people of Oblomovka, but they always faced the situation with calmness. The worries would circle overhead like birds trying to cling to a smooth, straight wall, only to find they were flapping their wings in vain against the unyielding stone, and eventually they would spread their wings and fly away. For example, once a part of the gallery around the house collapsed, burying a hencoop full of poultry and narrowly missing a servant woman who happened to be sitting nearby with her husband. Instantly, chaos erupted within the establishment. Everyone rushed to the scene, believing that not only the hencoop but also the barinia and little Ilya were trapped beneath the rubble. Each person raised their hands in horror and started blaming one another for not predicting the disaster. They were surprised that the gallery had fallen and equally surprised that it hadn’t collapsed long ago. This led to a commotion and a discussion about how to fix things. After expressing their regrets for the poultry, the crowd slowly dispersed, warning little Ilya to stay away from the debris. Three weeks later, Andrushka, Petrushka, and Vassika were told to chop up the planks and the remaining pieces of the balustrade and remove them to the outbuildings so that the road wouldn't be blocked; those fragments then lay around in the outbuildings until the following spring. Every time the elder Oblomov saw them from the window, he pondered what should be done with them. He called the carpenter to discuss whether he should rebuild a new gallery or tear down what was left of the old one, and in the end, he dismissed the man with the words, “Wait a bit until I think it over some more.” This continued until one day, either Vassika or Motika reported to the barin that that morning, while he was climbing over the remains of the old gallery, the corners came away from the walls and more of the structure had fallen. The carpenter was summoned for a final consultation, and the result was that some of the old pieces were used to support the remaining parts of the gallery. Sure enough, by the end of the month, this was accomplished.

“Aye, that gallery looks as good as new,” the old man said to his wife. “See how splendidly Thedot has re-erected the beams! They resemble the pillars which the Governor has just had fitted to his house. The job has been well done, and will last for a long time.”

“Aye, that gallery looks as good as new,” the old man said to his wife. “See how wonderfully Thedot has put the beams back up! They look like the pillars that the Governor just had installed in his house. The work is impressive and will last a long time.”

Here some one reminded him that it would be as well also to have the gates rehung and the veranda repaired, since the holes in the steps to the latter were affording access, not only to the cats, but also to the pigs.

Here, someone reminded him that it would be a good idea to have the gates rehung and the veranda fixed, as the holes in the steps to the veranda were allowing access not just to the cats, but also to the pigs.

“Yes, yes, it ought to be done,” said the barin thoughtfully. Then he went out to look at the veranda. “Yes, certainly the thing is breaking up,” he continued as he see-sawed one of the planks like a cradle.

“Yes, yes, it should be done,” said the barin thoughtfully. Then he went outside to check the veranda. “Yes, it’s definitely falling apart,” he continued as he rocked one of the planks like a cradle.

“They have been loose ever since the veranda was made,” some one remarked.

“They’ve been loose ever since they built the porch,” someone commented.

“How so?” asked the barin. “They are loose only because the floor has not been mended for sixteen years. It was done then by Luka. He was a carpenter, if you like! Now he is dead, may God rest his soul! Workmen are not as clever as they used to be—they merely spoil things.”

“How so?” asked the master. “They're loose only because the floor hasn't been fixed in sixteen years. It was done back then by Luka. He was a carpenter, if you can believe it! Now he’s dead, may God rest his soul! The workers today aren't as skilled as they used to be—they just make things worse.”

From that old Oblomov turned his attention to something else; and to this day—so report has it—the veranda is rickety, though not actually fallen to pieces. Certainly Luka must have been a good workman!

From that old Oblomov shifted his focus to something else; and to this day—so it's said—the veranda is shaky, though not completely fallen apart. It’s clear that Luka must have been a skilled worker!

However, to do the master and the mistress justice, they were capable of being shaken out of their apathy, even to the point of growing angry and heated, should any failure or misfortune occur. How, they would inquire, could such and such a matter have come to be overlooked or neglected? At once due measures must be taken. Perhaps this would be relative to the fact that the footbridge over the moat needed mending, or that the garden fence called for repairs at a spot where the planking was lying flat upon the ground and allowing the cattle to enter and spoil the shrubs. Indeed, so solicitous was the barin for his property that once, when walking in the garden, he, with his own hands, and with many grunts and groans, lifted up a length of fencing, and ordered the gardener to fix a couple of props to the same; and to this activity on the part of the proprietor was due the fact that the said fence remained upright during the whole of the remainder of the summer—until once more a winter snowstorm laid it low. Also, when Antip, with his horse and water-cart, fell through the bridge into the moat three new planks were inserted into the structure! Indeed, Antip had not recovered from his bruising before the bridge was looking almost as good as new! And even when the garden fence collapsed a second time the cows and the goats did not reap very much advantage from the event. True, they managed to devour a few currant-bushes, and also to strip a dozen lime-trees; but before they could begin also upon the apple-trees an order was issued that the fence should be properly dug in and reditched. But this was only after two cows and a goat had been caught redhanded. You should have seen the distension of their stomachs with the generous fare!...

However, to give the master and mistress their due, they were capable of being roused from their indifference, even to the point of getting angry and heated, whenever anything went wrong or a misfortune occurred. How, they would ask, could a certain issue have been overlooked or neglected? Immediate action had to be taken. This might involve fixing the footbridge over the moat or repairing the garden fence in a spot where the planks lay flat on the ground, allowing cattle to enter and ruin the shrubs. In fact, the barin was so concerned about his property that once, while walking in the garden, he personally lifted a section of the fence with a lot of grunting and groaning, and ordered the gardener to put some props under it. Thanks to his efforts, that fence stayed up for the rest of the summer—until another winter snowstorm brought it down again. Also, when Antip and his horse-drawn water cart fell through the bridge into the moat, three new boards were added to the structure! Antip hadn’t even fully recovered from his bruises before the bridge looked almost new again! And even when the garden fence fell down a second time, the cows and goats didn’t benefit much from it. Sure, they managed to munch on a few currant bushes and strip a dozen lime trees, but before they could start on the apple trees, orders were given to properly secure and reinforce the fence. This was only after two cows and a goat had been caught red-handed. You should have seen their stomachs distending from the feast!...

Once more Oblomov dreamed that he was in the great, dark drawing-room at home. The long winter’s evening was closing in, and his mother, seated on the sofa and engaged in quietly knitting a boy’s stocking, was yawning occasionally, and scratching her head with a knitting-needle. Beside her were two maids—their heads bent over their work as industriously they fashioned a holiday garment either for young Ilya or for his father or for themselves. Meanwhile the barin, with hands clasped behind his back, was pacing cheerfully to and fro, or seating himself on a chair for a moment or two before resuming his walk. Ever and anon, too, he would take a pinch of snuff, sneeze, and then take another pinch. As for light, it came from a single tallow candle, and even the said candle was a luxury permitted only on autumn and winter evenings; for in summer every one contrived to rise and to go to bed by daylight, so that candles might be saved altogether. This was a practice which had arisen partly from custom and partly from economy. Of every commodity not produced at home, but requiring, rather, to be bought, the good folk of Oblomovka were extremely parsimonious; so that, although they would willingly slaughter a fine gamefowl or a dozen young pullets for a guest’s entertainment, not a raisin too much would be put into a pudding, and every face would whiten if the said guest should pour himself out a second glassful of wine. Very seldom, however, did such contretemps occur: only the most abandoned of wretches would have done things like those—and guests of that kidney never obtained even admittance to Oblomovka. Local manners required that, what though twice or thrice invited to partake of a given dish or a given bottle of wine, the guest should not do so, since he was supposed to be aware that even the first invitation had conveyed a secret prayer that he would kindly abstain from the dish or bottle of wine after merely tasting of the same. Nor were two candles lit for every guest, since candles required to be bought in the town, and therefore, like all other purchased articles, were kept under lock and key by the lady of the house, and, with the candle-ends, were counted before being stored away.

Once again, Oblomov dreamed he was in the big, dark living room at home. The long winter evening was setting in, and his mother, sitting on the sofa and quietly knitting a boy’s sock, was yawning occasionally and scratching her head with a knitting needle. Next to her were two maids, their heads bent over their work as they industriously crafted a holiday outfit either for young Ilya, for his father, or for themselves. Meanwhile, the master, with his hands clasped behind his back, was cheerfully pacing back and forth or sitting down on a chair for a moment before getting up again. Every now and then, he would take a pinch of snuff, sneeze, and then take another pinch. As for light, it came from a single tallow candle, and even that candle was a luxury allowed only on autumn and winter evenings; in summer, everyone managed to wake up and go to bed with the daylight, so candles could be saved altogether. This practice arose partly from tradition and partly from saving money. For anything not produced at home but needing to be bought, the people of Oblomovka were extremely frugal; they would eagerly slaughter a fine game bird or a dozen young chickens for a guest's entertainment, but would never spare an extra raisin in a pudding, and everyone's face would pale if the guest poured himself a second glass of wine. However, such incidents rarely happened: only the most shameless of people would behave in such a way—and guests like that were never even welcomed in Oblomovka. Local customs dictated that, even if invited two or three times to have a certain dish or a certain bottle of wine, the guest was *not* supposed to partake, as it was understood that even the first invitation carried an unspoken request for him to kindly refrain from the dish or the wine after just tasting it. Moreover, two candles wouldn't be lit for every guest, since candles had to be bought in town, and like all other purchased items, they were kept locked up by the lady of the house, and the leftover candle stubs were counted before being stored away.

In short, Oblomovka disliked disbursing hard cash; so much so that, however much a given article might be required, the money for it would be handed out with reluctance, however insignificant the sum. As for any considerable outlay, it was accompanied with groans, lamentations, and high words, since the Oblomovkans would suffer any kind of misfortune rather than part with their coin. For this reason the sofa in the drawing-room had long been in rags, and the leather on the barin’s arm-chair leather only by courtesy, since most of its cord and rope stuffing was now exposed, and only a single strip of the original covering clung to the back of the chair—the rest having, during the past five years, become split into strips, and fallen away. For the same reason the entrance gates had sagged, and the veranda become rickety. Nevertheless, to pay out, say, from two to five hundred roubles for a given purpose, however necessary that purpose might be, seemed to the inhabitants of the establishment something almost approaching suicide. In fact, on hearing that a young landowner of the neighbourhood had gone to Moscow and there paid three hundred roubles for a dozen shirts, twenty-five for a pair of boots, and forty for a waistcoat (it was on the occasion of the landowner’s marriage), old Oblomov crossed himself, and exclaimed with an expression of horror:

In short, Oblomovka hated spending real money; so much that, no matter how much something was needed, they would hand out the cash reluctantly, even if the amount was small. When it came to significant expenses, it was met with groans, complaints, and strong words, as the people of Oblomovka would rather endure any hardship than part with their money. Because of this, the sofa in the living room had been in tatters for a long time, and the leather on the barin’s armchair could hardly be called leather anymore, as most of its stuffing of cord and rope was now exposed, with only one strip of the original covering still clinging to the back—the rest had split into strips and fallen away over the past five years. The entrance gates had sagged, and the veranda had become unstable. Still, to spend, say, two to five hundred roubles on any particular purpose, however essential, seemed to the residents like a near-suicidal act. In fact, when they heard that a young landowner nearby had gone to Moscow and spent three hundred roubles on a dozen shirts, twenty-five for a pair of boots, and forty for a waistcoat (all for his wedding), old Oblomov crossed himself and exclaimed in horror:

“That young man ought to be clapped into prison!” In general, the Oblomovkans paid no heed to politico-economic axioms concerning the necessity of swift, brisk circulation of capital, or concerning the active production and exchange of commodities. In the simplicity of their souls they considered that the best theory, as well as the best practice, with regard to capital was to hoard it.

“That young man should be thrown in jail!” In general, the Oblomovkans ignored political and economic principles about the need for quick capital flow or the active production and exchange of goods. In their simple way, they believed that the best theory, as well as the best practice regarding capital, was to save it up.

On chairs in the drawing-room there would be seated snoring, in different attitudes, the gentry and customary intimates of the house. For the most part a profound silence would reign among them, for they saw one another every day, and their respective stores of intellectual wealth had long been tapped and explored, while news from without arrived but scantily. Indeed, amid the stillness the only sound to be heard would be that of old Oblomov’s heavy, workaday slippers, the dull beat of the clock in its case, and the snapping of thread as one or another of the sewing party bit or broke off a piece. Perhaps after half an hour of this one of those present would yawn—then make the sign of the cross over the lips, and murmur: “Lord, pardon me!” Next, some one would follow suit, and then a third, until the infectious desire to ventilate the lungs had gone the round of the company. Next, old Oblomov would approach the window, look through it, and say with a touch of surprise: “Only five o’clock, yet already it is dark in the courtyard!”

On the chairs in the living room, the regular guests and well-known friends of the house would be dozing off in various positions. For the most part, a deep silence filled the room since they saw each other every day, and their conversations had long since run dry, with news from the outside world arriving very rarely. Indeed, in the quiet, the only sounds you’d hear were old Oblomov’s heavy, everyday slippers shuffling, the dull ticking of the clock, and the snapping of thread as one of the sewing group bit or broke a piece off. After about half an hour of this, one of the people there would yawn, then cross themselves and mumble, “Lord, forgive me!” Soon, someone else would yawn, followed by a third, until the contagious urge to take a deep breath had gone through everyone. Then, old Oblomov would walk over to the window, look outside, and say with a hint of surprise, “It’s only five o’clock, and it’s already dark in the courtyard!”

“Yes,” some one would answer, “’tis always dark by this time. The long evenings are beginning to draw in.”

“Yes,” someone would reply, “it’s always dark around this time. The long evenings are starting to get shorter.”

In spring, contrariwise, the company would fall to expressing surprise and gratification at the thought that the long days were approaching. Yet, had you inquired what the long days meant to them, they could not possibly have told you! After this episode silence would resume its sway, until, perhaps, in snuffing the candle, some one would chance to extinguish it. Upon that every one would give a start, and one of the company would be sure to ejaculate:

In spring, on the other hand, the group would express surprise and happiness at the idea that the long days were coming. However, if you had asked them what the long days meant, they wouldn't have been able to say! After this moment, silence would take over again, until, maybe, someone accidentally blew out the candle while trying to sniff it. At that, everyone would jump, and one person in the group would definitely exclaim:

“An unexpected guest is making his way in our direction.” In fact, it was not an uncommon phenomenon for the incident to give rise to a lengthy conversation.

“An unexpected guest is heading our way.” In fact, it wasn’t unusual for this situation to lead to a long conversation.

Time, at Oblomovka, was reckoned mostly by festivals, by the seasons of the year, and by various family and domestic events—no reference whatsoever being made, to months or to the days of a month. This may have partly arisen from the fact that none but old Oblomov were capable of distinguishing between the names of the months and the dates in a given month.

Time in Oblomovka was mainly marked by festivals, the seasons, and different family and home events—there was no mention of months or specific days. This was likely because only old Oblomov could actually tell the names of the months from the dates in them.

Presently the head of the family would relapse into meditation, while little Ilya, lolling behind his mother’s back, would also be sunk in dreams, and at times actually dozing. Suddenly old Oblomov would (to take a typical incident) halt in the middle of his pacing, and clap his hand anxiously to the tip of his nose; whereupon there would ensue some such dialogue as the following:

Presently, the head of the family would fall into deep thought, while little Ilya, lounging behind his mother’s back, would also be lost in dreams, sometimes even dozing off. Suddenly, old Oblomov would (for example) stop in the middle of his pacing and anxiously clap his hand to the tip of his nose; then a conversation like this would follow:

The master of the house: What on earth is the matter with me? See! Some one must have passed away, for the tip of my nose is itching!

The master of the house: What on earth is wrong with me? Look! Someone must have died, because the tip of my nose is itching!

His wife: Good Lord! Why should any one have passed away because the tip of your nose is sore? Some one has passed away only when the bridge of one’s nose is hurting one. What a forgetful man you are, to be sure! Were you to say a thing like that before strangers, you would make us blush for you.

His wife: Good grief! Why should anyone have died just because your nose is sore? Someone only passes away when the bridge of their nose hurts. What a forgetful man you are, honestly! If you said something like that in front of strangers, you'd make us all embarrassed for you.

The master of the house: But every part of my nose is hurting me?

The master of the house: But every part of my nose is hurting!

His wife: Pain at the side of it means news to come; in the eyebrows, sorrow; in the forehead, a greeting; on the right side, a man; on the left side, a woman; in the ears, rain; in the lips, a kiss; in the whiskers, a present of something to eat; in the elbow, a new place to sleep in; and in the sole of the foot, a journey.

His wife: Pain on the side means news is coming; in the eyebrows, sadness; on the forehead, a greeting; on the right side, a man; on the left side, a woman; in the ears, rain; on the lips, a kiss; in the whiskers, a gift of food; in the elbow, a new place to sleep; and in the sole of the foot, a journey.

And so forth, and so forth.

And so on, and so on.

Lastly, when nine o’clock had struck there would follow supper; after which the company would disperse to rest, and sleep would once more reign over the care-free heads of the Oblomovkans.

Lastly, when nine o’clock hit, supper would follow; after that, everyone would go their separate ways to rest, and sleep would once again take over the carefree minds of the Oblomovkans.

In his dream Oblomov saw not only an evening spent in this manner, but whole weeks and months and years of such evening’s. Never did anything occur to interrupt the uniformity of that life, nor were the Oblomovkans in any way wearied by it, since they could conceive no other existence, and would have turned from any other with distaste. Had there been imported into that existence any change due to circumstances, they would have regretted the fact, and felt troubled by the thought that to-morrow was not going to be precisely as to-day. What wanted they with the diversity, the changes, the incidents, for which others yearned? “Let others drink of that cup,” said they; “but for us Oblomovkans—no such thing. Let others live as they please.” Incident—even pleasing incident—they considered to bring disturbance and fuss and worry and commotion in its train, so that one could not sit quietly in one’s seat and just talk and eat one’s meals. Therefore, as decade succeeded decade, the Oblomovkans dozed and yawned, and indulged in good-humoured laughter at rustic jests, and assembled in corners to relate of what they had dreamed during the previous night. Had their dreams been unpleasant, the company at once became thoughtful and nervous, and refrained from jesting. On the other hand, had their dreams been of a prophetic nature, at once the company grew cheerful or despondent, according as the visions had promised sorrow or joy. Lastly, had their dreams called for the consideration of some portent, the company proceeded to take such active measures as might be necessary to deal with the situation. Also, every one indulged in card-playing, games of “fools,” and so forth; while, as for the womenfolk, they would discuss the neighbourhood, and pry not only into its family life and social gaiety, but also into its secret ends and desires. About these they would dispute, and then pass censure upon various persons (more particularly upon unfaithful husbands), and relate details of birthdays, christenings, namedays, and dinner parties, with the lists of the invited and non-invited guests. Likewise they would show one another various articles of their wardrobes, and the hostess would proudly vaunt the merits of her sheets, her knitted garments, and her lace of home manufacture. Yet at length even these things would begin to pall; whereupon coffee, tea, and cakes would be served, and a silence, broken only by desultory remarks, ensue.

In his dream, Oblomov envisioned not just one evening spent this way but entire weeks, months, and years of such evenings. Nothing ever happened to disrupt the monotony of that life, and the Oblomovkans weren’t bothered by it because they couldn’t imagine any other way of living and would turn away from any other life with disgust. If anything had changed due to circumstances, they would have regretted it and felt uneasy at the thought that tomorrow wouldn’t be just like today. What did they want with variety, change, or the excitement that others craved? "Let others sip from that cup," they said; "but for us Oblomovkans—no thanks. Let others live as they wish." They viewed even pleasant disruptions as disturbances leading to fuss, worry, and chaos, making it impossible to sit quietly and just talk and eat. So, as decades rolled by, the Oblomovkans dozed and yawned, enjoying good-natured laughter at simple jokes, gathering in corners to share their dreams from the night before. If their dreams were unpleasant, the group would become thoughtful and anxious, holding back their laughter. Conversely, if their dreams seemed prophetic, the atmosphere would shift to cheerful or gloomy, depending on whether the visions promised sorrow or happiness. Lastly, if their dreams required considering some omen, the group would take the necessary actions to address the situation. Everyone also engaged in card games, “fools,” and so on. The women would gossip about the neighborhood, prying not only into its family affairs and social events but also into its hidden motives and desires. They would argue about these, criticizing various people (especially unfaithful husbands) and recounting details of birthdays, christenings, namedays, and dinner parties, including who was invited and who wasn’t. They would also show each other different items from their wardrobes, and the hostess would proudly boast about her linens, handmade knitted clothes, and lace. Yet, eventually, even these things would start to lose their charm; and then coffee, tea, and cakes would be served, leading to a silence broken only by random comments.

Of course, also, there were certain rare occasions when these methods of spending the time were interrupted by such happenings as the entire household falling ill of a fever, or some member of it either tripping over a stake in the dark or falling out of the hayloft or being struck on the head by a beam which had slipped from the roof. Yet, as I say, such events were rare, and when they occurred, every known and tried domestic remedy was brought into play. The injured spot was rubbed with ointment, a dose of holy water was administered, a prayer was muttered—and all was well. On the other hand, a winter headache * was quite a common phenomenon and in that case the household would retire to bed, groans and sighs would resound. One person would wrap a cucumber poultice and insert cranberries in his ears. A third walk about with nothing on but his shirt conscious, roll about the room at regular periods of once or twice a month. This happened, for the reason that the Oblomovkans did not like to allow any superfluous heat to escape by the chimney, but covered the stoves when the flames were rising high. Consequently upon no single stove-couch or stove could a hand be laid without danger of that hand being blistered.

Of course, there were also rare occasions when these ways of passing the time were interrupted by events like the whole household coming down with a fever, someone tripping over a stake in the dark, falling out of the hayloft, or getting hit on the head by a beam that slipped from the roof. Still, as I mentioned, such incidents were uncommon, and when they did happen, every known home remedy was put to use. The injured area was treated with ointment, someone would sprinkle holy water, a prayer would be whispered—and everything was fine. On the other hand, a winter headache was pretty common, and in that case, the whole household would go to bed, groaning and sighing. One person would make a cucumber poultice and stick cranberries in his ears. A third would walk around in nothing but his shirt, rolling on the floor at regular intervals of once or twice a month. This was because the Oblomovkans didn’t want to let any extra heat escape through the chimney, so they covered the stoves when the flames were high. As a result, on no stove couch or stove could you place your hand without risking getting it burned.

     *   Due to the fumes of the charcoal used for heating
     purposes.
     *   Because of the fumes from the charcoal used for heating.

Only once was the monotony of Oblomovkan life broken by a wholly unexpected circumstance. The household, exhausted by the labours of dinner, had assembled for tea, when there entered a local peasant who had just been making an expedition to the town. Thrusting his hand into his bosom, he with difficulty produced a much-creased letter, addressed to the master of the house. Every one sat thunderstruck, and even the master himself changed countenance. Not an eye was there which did not dart glances at the missive. Not a nose was there which was not strained in its direction.

Only once did the routine of Oblomovka life get interrupted by a completely unexpected event. The family, tired from preparing dinner, had gathered for tea when a local peasant walked in after making a trip to town. He reached into his coat and struggled to pull out a wrinkled letter addressed to the master of the house. Everyone sat in shock, and even the master himself changed his expression. Everyone's eyes were fixated on the letter, and every nose was pointed in its direction.

“How unlooked for!” at length said the mistress of the household as she recovered herself. “From whom can the letter have come?”

“How unexpected!” the head of the household finally said as she composed herself. “Who could the letter be from?”

Old Oblomov took it, and turned it over in his hands, as though at a loss what to do with the epistle.

Old Oblomov took it and turned it over in his hands, as if he didn't know what to do with the letter.

“Where did you get it from?” he inquired of the peasant. “And who gave it you?”

“Where did you get this from?” he asked the peasant. “And who gave it to you?”

“I got it at the inn where I put up,” replied the man. “Twice did folk come from the post-office to inquire if any peasantry from Oblomovka were there, since a letter was awaiting the barin. The first time they came, I kept quiet, and the postman took the letter away; but afterwards the deacon of Verklevo saw me, and they came and gave me the letter, and made me pay five kopecks for it. I asked them what I was to do with the letter, and they said that I was to hand it to your Honour.”

“I got it at the inn where I was staying,” the man replied. “Twice, people came from the post office to ask if any locals from Oblomovka were there because a letter was waiting for the barin. The first time they came, I stayed quiet, and the postman took the letter away; but later, the deacon from Verklevo saw me, and they came and handed me the letter and made me pay five kopecks for it. I asked them what I was supposed to do with the letter, and they said I had to give it to your Honour.”

“Then at first you refused it?’ the mistress remarked sharply.

“Then at first you turned it down?” the mistress said sharply.

“Yes, I refused it. What should we want with letters? We have no need for them, nor had I any orders to take charge of such things. So I was afraid to touch it. ‘Don’t you go too fast with that thing,’ I said to myself. Yet how the postman abused me! He would have complained to the authorities had I left the letter where it was.”

“Yes, I turned it down. What do we need with letters? We don’t need them, and I wasn’t told to deal with that kind of stuff. So I was hesitant to even touch it. ‘Don’t rush into that,’ I thought to myself. But the postman really gave me a hard time! He would have reported me to the authorities if I had just left the letter there.”

“Fool!” exclaimed the lady of the house.

"Fool!" shouted the lady of the house.

“And from whom can it be?” said old Oblomov meditatively as he studied the address. “Somehow I seem to know the handwriting.”

“And who could this be from?” old Oblomov said thoughtfully as he looked at the address. “I feel like I recognize the handwriting.”

Upon that the missive fell to being passed from one person to another; and much guessing and discussion began. Finally the company had to own itself nonplussed. The master of the house ordered his spectacles to be fetched, and quite an hour and a half were consumed in searching for the same; but at length be put them on, and then bethought him of opening the letter.

The letter started being passed around among people, leading to a lot of guessing and talking. Eventually, everyone admitted they were stumped. The host called for his glasses, and it took about an hour and a half to find them. Finally, he put them on and decided to open the letter.

“Wait a moment,” said his wife, hastily, arresting his hand. “Do not break the seal. Who knows what the letter may contain? It may portend something dreadful, some misfortune. To what have we not come nowadays? To-morrow, or the day after, will be soon enough. The letter will not walk away of itself.”

“Hold on a second,” his wife said quickly, grabbing his hand. “Don’t break the seal. Who knows what the letter might say? It could be something terrible, some bad news. What have we come to these days? Tomorrow or the day after will be soon enough. The letter isn’t going anywhere.”

So the letter was placed under lock and key, and tea passed round. In fact, the document would have lain there for a year, had it not constituted a phenomenon so unusual as to continue to excite the Oblomovkans’ curiosity. Both after tea and on the following day the talk was of nothing else. At length things could no longer be borne, and on the fourth day, the company being assembled, the seal was diffidently broken, and old Oblomov glanced at the signature.

So the letter was kept under lock and key, and tea was served. In fact, the document would have stayed there for a year if it hadn't been such an unusual phenomenon that kept the Oblomovkans curious. Both after tea and the next day, it was the only topic of conversation. Eventually, they couldn't take it anymore, and on the fourth day, with everyone gathered, the seal was shyly broken, and old Oblomov looked at the signature.

“Radistchev!” he exclaimed. “So the message is from Philip Matveitch!”

“Radistchev!” he said. “So the message is from Philip Matveitch!”

“Oh! Ah! From him, indeed?” resounded on all sides. “To think that he is actually alive! Glory be to God! And what does he say?”

“Oh! Ah! From him, really?” echoed everywhere. “Can you believe he’s actually alive! Praise be to God! And what does he say?”

Upon that old Oblomov started to read the letter aloud. It seemed that Philip Matveitch desired him to forward the recipe for a certain beer which was brewed at Oblomovka.

Upon that, Oblomov began to read the letter aloud. It appeared that Philip Matveitch wanted him to send the recipe for a specific beer that was brewed at Oblomovka.

“Then send it, send it,” exclaimed the chorus. “Yes, and also write him an answer.”

“Then send it, send it,” the group shouted. “Yeah, and also write him a response.”

Two weeks elapsed.

Two weeks passed.

“Really we must write that note,” old Oblomov kept repeating. “Where is the recipe?”

“Honestly, we have to write that note,” old Oblomov kept saying. “Where's the recipe?”

“Where is it?” retorted his wife. “Why, it still has to be looked for. Wait a little. Why need we hurry? Should God be good, we shall soon be having another festival, and eating flesh again. Let us write then. I tell you, the recipe won’t run away.”

“Where is it?” his wife shot back. “Well, it still needs to be found. Just wait a bit. Why should we rush? If things go well, we’ll have another festival soon and get to eat meat again. Let’s write it down then. I promise, the recipe won’t disappear.”

“Yes, I daresay it would be better to write when we have reached the festival.”

“Yes, I think it would be better to write when we get to the festival.”

Sure enough, the said festival arrived, and again there was talk of the letter. In fact, old Oblomov did in truth get himself ready to write it. He shut himself up in his study, he put on his spectacles, and he sat down to the table. Everything in the house was profoundly quiet, since orders had been issued that the establishment was not to stamp upon the floor, nor, indeed, to make a noise of any kind. “The barin is writing,” was said in much the same tone of respectful awe that might have been used had a dead person been lying in the house.

Sure enough, the festival arrived, and there was once again talk about the letter. In fact, old Oblomov really did prepare to write it. He locked himself in his study, put on his glasses, and sat down at the table. Everything in the house was completely silent, as instructions had been given that no one was to walk heavily on the floor or make any noise at all. "The barin is writing," was said with a tone of respectful awe, as if there were a dead person in the house.

Hardly had old Oblomov inscribed the words “Dear Sir”—slowly and crookedly, and with a shaking hand, and as cautiously, as though he had been engaged in a dangerous task—when there entered to him his wife.

Hardly had old Oblomov written the words “Dear Sir”—slowly and unevenly, with a trembling hand, and as carefully as if he were working on something risky—when his wife walked in.

“I have searched and searched,” she said, “but can find no recipe. Nevertheless the bedroom wardrobe still remains to be ransacked, so how can you write the letter now?”

“I’ve looked everywhere,” she said, “but I can’t find any recipe. Still, the bedroom wardrobe hasn’t been searched yet, so how can you write the letter now?”

“It ought to go by the next post,” her husband remarked.

“It should go with the next mail,” her husband said.

“And what will it cost to go?”

“And how much will it cost to go?”

Old Oblomov produced an ancient calendar. “Forty kopecks,” he said.

Old Oblomov pulled out an old calendar. “Forty kopecks,” he said.

“What? You are going to throw away forty kopecks on such a trifle?” she exclaimed. “We had far better wait until we are sending other things also to the town. Let the peasants know about it.”

“What? You’re really going to waste forty kopecks on something so trivial?” she exclaimed. “We’d be much better off waiting until we have other things to send to town as well. Let the peasants know about it.”

“That might be better,” agreed old Oblomov, tapping his pen against the table. With that he replaced the pen in the inkstand, and took off his spectacles.

"That might be better," agreed old Oblomov, tapping his pen against the table. With that, he put the pen back in the inkwell and took off his glasses.

“Yes, it might be better,” he concluded.

“Yes, it might be better,” he concluded.

And to this day no one knows how long Philip Matveitch had to wait for that recipe.

And to this day, no one knows how long Philip Matveitch had to wait for that recipe.

Also, there were times when old Oblomov actually took a book in his hands. What book it might be he did not care, for he felt no actual craving to read; he looked upon literature as a mere luxury which could easily be indulged in, or be done without, even as one might have a picture on one’s wall, or one might not—one might go out for an occasional walk, or one might not. Hence, as I say, he was indifferent to the identity of a book, since he looked upon such articles as mere instruments of distraction from ennui and lack of employment. Also, he always adopted towards authors that half-contemptuous attitude which used to be maintained by gentry of the ancien régime; for, like many of his day, he considered a writer of books to be a roisterer, a ne’er-do-well, a drunkard, a sort of merry-andrew. Also, he would read aloud items of intelligence from journals three years old—such items as, “It is reported from The Hague that, on returning to the Palace from a short drive, the King gazed at the assembled onlookers through his spectacles,” or “At Vienna such and such an Ambassador has just presented his Letter of Credentials.”

Also, there were times when old Oblomov actually picked up a book. What book it was didn't matter to him because he had no real desire to read; he viewed literature as just a luxury that could easily be indulged in or skipped, like deciding whether to hang a picture on the wall or not—whether to go for an occasional walk or not. So, as I said, he was indifferent to the title of a book, seeing them simply as tools to distract from boredom and having nothing to do. He also adopted that half-contemptuous attitude towards authors that the nobility of the past used to have; like many of his time, he thought of book writers as party animals, layabouts, drunks, and a sort of clown. He would also read aloud news items from journals that were three years old—things like, “It is reported from The Hague that, upon returning to the Palace from a short drive, the King looked at the gathered spectators through his glasses,” or “In Vienna, such and such an Ambassador has just presented his Letter of Credentials.”

Again, there was a day when he read aloud the intelligence that a certain work by a foreign writer had just been translated into Russian.

Again, there came a day when he read aloud the news that a certain work by a foreign author had just been translated into Russian.

“The only reason why they go in for translating such things,” remarked a small landowner who happened to be present, “is that they may wheedle more money out of us dvoriané.” *

“The only reason they translate stuff like this,” said a small landowner who was there, “is so they can squeeze more money out of us dvoriané.”

     *  Squires, or gentry
Squires or gentry

Meanwhile the little Ilya was engaged in journeying backwards and forwards to Schtoltz’s school every Monday, when he awoke, he felt overcome with depression, should he happen to hear Vassika’s rapping voice shout aloud from the veranda: “Antipka, harness the piebald, as the young barin has to drive over to the German’s!” Yes, then Ilya’s heart would tremble, and he would repair sadly to his mother, who would know why he did so, and begin to gild the pill, while secretly sighing to herself at the thought that she was to be parted from the lad for a whole week. Indeed, on such mornings he could scarcely be given enough to eat, and scarcely could a sufficiency of buns and cakes and pies and sweetmeats be made to take with him (the said sufficiency being based upon an assumption that at the German’s the pupils fared far from richly).

Meanwhile, little Ilya was busy going back and forth to Schtoltz’s school every Monday. When he woke up, he was often hit with a wave of sadness if he happened to hear Vassika’s loud voice calling from the veranda: “Antipka, harness the piebald, because the young barin needs to drive over to the German’s!” In those moments, Ilya’s heart would race, and he would sadly go to his mother, who understood why he was upset and would try to soften the blow while secretly sighing at the thought of being apart from him for an entire week. On those mornings, he could barely eat enough, and it felt like there was never a sufficient amount of buns, cakes, pies, and treats prepared to take with him (the assumption being that the students at the German’s were not well-fed).

“One couldn’t overeat oneself there,” said the Oblomovkans. “For dinner one gets nothing but soup, roast, and cabbage, for tea only cold meat, and for supper morgen fri.” *

“One couldn’t overeat oneself there,” said the Oblomovkans. “For dinner you get nothing but soup, roast, and cabbage, for tea only cold meat, and for supper morgen fri.” *

     *  German black pudding.
German blood sausage.

However, there were Mondays when he did not hear Vassika’s voice ordering the piebald to be harnessed, and when his mother met him with a smile and the pleasant tidings, that he was not to go to school that day, since the following Thursday would be a holiday, and it was not worth while for him to make the journey to and fro for a stay only of three days. At other times he would be informed that that week was the Week of Kindred, * and that therefore cake-baking, and not book-learning, would be the order of the day. Or on a Monday morning his mother would glance at him, and say: “Your eyes look dull to-day. Are you sure that you are well?” Then she would shake her head dubiously, and though the crafty youngster would be in perfect health, he would hold his tongue on the subject. Thereafter she would continue: “You must stay at home this week, for God knows what might happen to you at that other place.” And in her decision she would be confirmed by the whole of the rest of the household. True, these fond parents were not blind to the value of education; it was that they realized only its external value. That is to say, they could not look beyond the fact that education enabled folk to get on in the world so far as the acquisition of rank, crosses, and money was concerned. Certain evil rumours had arisen regarding the necessity, of learning not only one’s letters, but also various branches of science which until now had remained unknown to the world of Oblomovka; but, as I say, the good folk of that place had only the dimmest, the remotest, comprehension of any internal demand for education, and therefore desired to secure for their little Ilya only certain showy advantages, and no more—to wit, a fine uniform, and the getting of him into the Civil Service (his mother even foresaw him become a provincial governor!). Yet this, they thought, ought to be attained at as little cost as possible, and by means of a covert evasion of the various rocks and barriers which lay strewn about the path of enlightenment. Yes, those rocks and barriers, they said, must be walked around, not scaled; learning must be assimilated lightly, and not at the cost of exhaustion both of body and mind. In their view the process need be continued only until the little Ilya had obtained some sort of a certificate to the effect that he had been through “a course of the arts and sciences.”

However, there were Mondays when he did not hear Vassika’s voice telling him to harness the piebald, and when his mother greeted him with a smile and the good news that he didn’t have to go to school that day since the following Thursday would be a holiday, making the trip back and forth for just three days not worth it. At other times, he would learn that that week was the Week of Kindred, * and that meant cake-baking, not book-learning, would be the focus. Or on a Monday morning, his mother would look at him and say, “Your eyes look dull today. Are you sure you’re feeling okay?” Then she would shake her head doubtfully, and even though the clever little guy was perfectly healthy, he would keep quiet about it. After that, she would continue, “You need to stay home this week because God knows what might happen to you over there.” And everyone else in the household would support her decision. True, these caring parents did recognize the importance of education; it was just that they understood its external value. In other words, they only saw that education helped people succeed in the world in terms of status, medals, and money. Certain alarming rumors had emerged about the need to learn not just reading and writing but also various fields of science that had previously been unknown in Oblomovka; however, as I said, the good people of that place only had the faintest, most distant understanding of any internal need for education, and so they only wanted to make sure their little Ilya had some flashy advantages and nothing more—like a nice uniform and getting him into the Civil Service (his mother even imagined him becoming a provincial governor!). Yet they thought this should be achieved with as little effort as possible, finding ways to avoid the various obstacles along the path to enlightenment. Yes, those obstacles, they said, should be avoided rather than confronted; learning should be taken in easily, not at the cost of tiring out both body and mind. In their eyes, the process should only continue until little Ilya received some sort of certificate stating that he had completed “a course in the arts and sciences.”

     * Week of the Dead.
* Week of the Dead.

But to this Oblomovkan system old Schtoltz was wholly opposed; and probably his German persistency would have carried the day, had he not had to contend with difficulties even in his own camp. That is to say, his son was accustomed to spoil young Oblomov by doing his exercises for him, and prompting him in his translations. Also, young Oblomov could clearly discern the differences between his home life and life at school. At home, no sooner would he have awakened than he would find Zakhar standing by his bed. Even as the nurse had done, Zakhar would draw on for the lad his stockings, and put on his boots; and if Master Ilya—now become a boy of fourteen—did not altogether approve of Zakhar’s performances he would nudge the valet on the nose with his toe. Moreover, should the boy at any time want anything, he had three or four servants to hasten to do his bidding; and in this fashion he never learnt what it was to do a single thing for himself. Yet in the end his parents’ fond solicitude wearied him for at no time could he even cross the courtyard, or descend the staircase, without hearing himself followed by shouts of “Where are you going to, Ilya?” or “How can you do that?” or “You will fall and hurt yourself!” Thus, pampered like an exotic plant in a greenhouse, he grew up slowly and drowsily, and in a way which turned his energies inwards, and gradually caused them to wither.

But old Schtoltz was completely against this Oblomovkan system; and probably his German stubbornness would have won out, if he didn't have to deal with challenges even among his own people. For instance, his son spoiled young Oblomov by doing his assignments for him and helping him with his translations. Also, young Oblomov could clearly see the differences between his home life and life at school. At home, as soon as he woke up, he would find Zakhar standing by his bed. Just like the nurse used to do, Zakhar would put on the boy's socks and shoes; and if Master Ilya—now a fourteen-year-old—didn't fully approve of Zakhar's efforts, he would nudge the valet on the nose with his toe. Moreover, whenever the boy wanted something, he had three or four servants to rush and fulfill his requests; and because of this, he never learned how to do anything for himself. Yet in the end, his parents' constant care exhausted him, as he couldn’t even cross the courtyard or go down the stairs without hearing shouts of “Where are you going, Ilya?” or “How can you do that?” or “You’ll fall and hurt yourself!” Thus, spoiled like a delicate plant in a greenhouse, he grew up slowly and sleepily, in a way that turned his energies inward and gradually caused them to fade away.

Yet on rare occasions he would still awake as fresh and vigorous and cheerful as ever; he would awake feeling that an imp of mischief was egging him on to climb the roof, or to go and roll in a field, or to rush round the meadow where the hay was being cut, or to perch himself on the top of a fence, or to start teasing the farm dogs—in short, to take to running hither and thither and everywhere.

Yet on rare occasions, he would still wake up feeling fresh, energetic, and cheerful as ever; he would wake up sensing that a little devil was goading him to climb onto the roof, roll in a field, race around the meadow where the hay was being cut, perch himself on top of a fence, or start teasing the farm dogs—in short, to run around everywhere.

At length the thing was no longer to be borne; no longer could he resist the imp’s prompting. One winter’s morning, capless, he leaped from the veranda into the courtyard, and thence through the entrance gates. Thereafter, rolling a snowball hastily in his hands, he darted towards a crowd of boys. The fresh air cut his face, the frost nipped his ears, his mouth and throat felt choked with cold, but in his breast there was a great joy. He rushed forward as fast as his legs could carry him, he shouted and he laughed. In two seconds he was in the thick of the boys. One snowball he threw—it achieved a miss; a second snowball he threw—it achieved the same; and just as he was seizing a third his face became converted into one large clot of snow. He fell, and, being unused to falling, hurt himself; yet still he laughed merrily, though the tears had sprung to his eyes. Behind the knot of youngsters ran two dogs, pulling at their clothes; for, as every one knows, dogs cannot with equanimity see a human being running. Thus the whole gang sped through the village—a noisy, shouting, barking crew. At length the lads were caught, and justice was meted out—to one on the head, to a second on the ears, to a third on the rump. Also, the fathers of the culprits were threatened with retribution. As for the young barin, he was hastily thrust into a snatched-up greatcoat, then into his father’s sheepskin, and, lastly, into a couple of quilts; after which he was borne homeward in triumph. The entire household had expected to behold him arrive in a moribund condition; and indescribable was his parents’ delight on seeing him carried in both alive and unharmed..Yes, they gave thanks to God, they dosed the boy with mint and elderberry wine and raspberry syrup, and they kept him three days in bed—although the one thing that would have done him any good would have been to have let him go out again and play in the snow!

Finally, he couldn't take it anymore; he could no longer resist the imp's urge. One winter morning, without a hat, he jumped off the veranda into the courtyard and ran through the entrance gates. Then, quickly rolling a snowball in his hands, he rushed towards a group of boys. The cold air bit at his face, the frost stung his ears, and his mouth and throat felt tight with cold, but inside, he felt a huge joy. He sprinted forward as fast as he could, shouting and laughing. In just two seconds, he was in the middle of the boys. He threw one snowball—it missed; he threw another—it missed again; and just as he was grabbing a third, his face was suddenly covered in snow. He fell, and since he wasn’t used to falling, he hurt himself; yet he still laughed happily, even though tears filled his eyes. Running behind the group of kids were two dogs, tugging at their clothes because, as everyone knows, dogs can't calmly watch a human running. So the whole gang raced through the village—a noisy, shouting, barking bunch. Eventually, the boys were caught, and punishment was delivered—one got a whack on the head, another on the ears, and a third on the backside. The fathers of the troublemakers were also warned of consequences. As for the young barin, he was quickly shoved into a hastily grabbed overcoat, then into his father's sheepskin coat, and finally into a couple of quilts; after which he was triumphantly carried home. The whole household had expected him to come back in a near-dead state, and his parents' joy was indescribable when they saw him brought in alive and unharmed. Yes, they thanked God, they gave him mint and elderberry wine and raspberry syrup, and they kept him in bed for three days—although the one thing that would have really helped him was letting him go out again and play in the snow!










Entering quietly, Zakhar tried to arouse the sleeper, but failed. Suddenly a loud laugh proceeded from the neighbourhood of the door. Oblomov started up.

Entering quietly, Zakhar tried to wake the sleeper, but he couldn't. Suddenly, a loud laugh came from near the door. Oblomov jumped up.

“Schtoltz! Schtoltz!” he cried rapturously as he threw himself upon the newcomer.

“Schtoltz! Schtoltz!” he shouted joyfully as he lunged at the newcomer.










PART II










I

Often Oblomov’s old school friend had endeavoured—though in vain—to wean his comrade from the state of inertia in which he (Oblomov) was plunged. The pair were discussing the same subject in Oblomov’s study.

Often, Oblomov’s old school friend had tried—though unsuccessfully—to pull his buddy out of the inertia that had engulfed him (Oblomov). The two were discussing the same topic in Oblomov’s study.

“Once upon a time,” said Schtoltz, “I remember you a slim, lively young fellow. Have you forgotten our joint readings of Rousseau, Schiller, Goethe, and Byron?”

"Once upon a time," Schtoltz said, "I remember you as a slim, lively young guy. Have you forgotten our discussions of Rousseau, Schiller, Goethe, and Byron?"

“Have I forgotten them?” re-echoed Oblomov. “No. How could I forget them? How I used to dream over those books, and to whisper to myself my hopes for the future, and to make plans of all sorts!—though I kept them from you for fear lest you would laugh at them. But that expired at Verklevo; and never since has it been repeated. What is the reason, I would ask? Never have I gone through any great mental tempest or upheaval, my conscience is as clear as a mirror, and no adverse stroke of fortune has occurred to destroy my self-conceit. Yet for some reason or another I have gone to pieces.” He sighed. “You see, Andrei, at no point in my life have I been touched with a fire which could either save me or destroy me. I have lived a life different from that of others. With me it has not been a morning dawn which, gradually broadening to a sultry, bustling noon, has faded, imperceptibly, naturally, into eventide. No, I began life with a quenching of the light of day, and, from the first moment that I realized myself, realized also that I was on the wane. I realized that fact as I sat at my desk in the chancellory, as I read, as I consorted with friends, as I squandered my means upon Minia, as I lounged on the Nevski Prospect, as I attended receptions where I was welcomed as an eligible parti, as I wasted my life and brains in fluctuating between town and country. Even my self-conceit—upon what was it flung away? Upon figuring in clothes made by a good tailor, upon gaining the entrée to well-known houses, upon having my hand shaken by Prince P———! Yet self-conceit ought to be the very salt of life. Whither is mine gone? Either I have never understood the life of which I speak or it was never suited to me. Oh, that I had never known or seen it, that no one had ever pointed it out to me! For yourself, you entered and left my orbit like a bright, swift comet; and when you were gone I forgot everything, and began to fade.”

“Have I forgotten them?” echoed Oblomov. “No. How could I forget them? I used to dream over those books, whispering my hopes for the future and making all sorts of plans!—though I kept them from you for fear you would laugh at them. But that ended at Verklevo; and I’ve never repeated it since. What’s the reason for that? I’ve never gone through any big mental storm or crisis, my conscience is as clear as a mirror, and no bad luck has come my way to shatter my self-esteem. Yet for some reason, I feel like I've fallen apart.” He sighed. “You see, Andrei, at no point in my life have I felt a fire that could either save me or destroy me. My life hasn’t been like anyone else’s. I didn’t start my life with a bright morning that slowly turned into a busy, hot noon, fading naturally into evening. No, I began life with the light of day going out, and from the moment I became aware of myself, I also realized that I was already on the decline. I felt that truth while sitting at my desk in the chancellery, while reading, while hanging out with friends, while wasting my money on Minia, while lounging on Nevski Prospect, while attending receptions where I was welcomed as an eligible parti, while I wasted my life and mind going back and forth between town and country. Even my self-esteem—what did I waste it on? On wearing well-tailored clothes, on getting into popular circles, on having my hand shaken by Prince P———! Yet self-esteem should be the essence of life. Where has mine gone? Either I’ve never understood the life I’m talking about, or it never suited me. Oh, that I had never known or seen it, that no one had ever pointed it out to me! As for you, you entered and left my life like a bright, fast comet; and when you were gone, I forgot everything and began to fade.”

As Schtoltz listened to Oblomov’s words there was no trace of a contemptuous smile on his features.

As Schtoltz listened to Oblomov’s words, there was no hint of a dismissive smile on his face.

“Not long ago,” resumed Oblomov, “you said that my face had lost its freshness and colour. Yes, that is so. I am like a ragged, cast-off garment—though less from the fact that during the past twelve years there has lain within me a light that has ever been seeking an outlet, but has been doomed to illumine only its own prison. Now, therefore, unable to gain its freedom, it is becoming altogether extinguished. Am I alone in this, however? Look around you. The name of the tribe to which I belong is legion.”

“Not long ago,” Oblomov continued, “you mentioned that my face has lost its freshness and color. That’s true. I feel like a worn-out, discarded piece of clothing—though not just because, over the past twelve years, there’s been a light inside me trying to break free but only able to shine within its own confines. Now, unable to escape, it's almost gone out completely. Am I the only one feeling this way? Look around you. The name of my tribe is countless.”

“Nevertheless, I intend to take you travelling with me,” remarked Schtoltz, rising. “We will start to-morrow. It must be done now or never.” With that he went to bed.

“Still, I plan to take you traveling with me,” Schtoltz said as he got up. “We’ll leave tomorrow. It has to be done now or never.” With that, he went to bed.

“Now or never.” Somehow to Oblomov the words seemed a sort of threat. He approached his dusty writing-table, and took up a pen. Of ink there was none, nor yet a single scrap of writing-paper. Mechanically and at random he traced some letters in the dust with his finger. There resulted the word Oblomovstchina. * He obliterated it with a quick movement of his sleeve. Often in his dreams had he seen the word written in letters of fire on the ceiling, even as once Belshazzar saw characters traced on the wall of his banqueting-room. “Now or never.” Oblomov listened to this last despairing call of his reason and his energy, and, weighing; in the balance what little volition still remained to him, considered to what end he could best devote that sorry fragment. Which was he to do? To go forward or to stand still? To go forward would mean divesting, not only his shoulders, but also his intellect, his soul, of his dressing-gown; it would mean sweeping away, not only from his chamber walls, but also from his eyes, the dust and the cobwebs. Yet how was he to take the first step necessary? Where was he to begin? He remembered Schtoltz’s words: “Go to Oblomovka, and there learn what sowing and grinding mean, and why the peasant is poor or rich. Walk the fields, attend the local elections, visit the mills, and linger by the river wharves.”

“Now or never.” To Oblomov, those words felt like a threat. He walked over to his dusty writing desk and picked up a pen. There was no ink, and not a single piece of writing paper. Automatically, he traced some letters in the dust with his finger. He formed the word Oblomovstchina. * He quickly wiped it away with his sleeve. Many times in his dreams, he had seen the word written in flames on the ceiling, just like Belshazzar saw words traced on the wall of his banquet hall. “Now or never.” Oblomov listened to this last desperate plea from his mind and his energy, weighing what little willpower he still had, and thought about how to best use that meager bit. What was he supposed to do? Move forward or stay where he was? Moving forward would mean shedding not just his dressing gown, but also his mind and spirit; it would mean clearing away the dust and cobwebs, not only from the walls of his room but also from his vision. But how was he supposed to take that first step? Where should he begin? He remembered Schtoltz’s words: “Go to Oblomovka, and there find out what sowing and grinding mean, and why the peasant is poor or rich. Walk through the fields, attend the local elections, visit the mills, and hang out by the river docks.”

     *  The disease of Oblomovka. See later.
     *  The Oblomovka disease. See later.

Yes, that was what Schtoltz had said. But it would mean going forward, and going forward unceasingly. In that case farewell to they poetic ideal of life! Such a course would connote work in a smithery rather than life: it would entail a continual round of heat and of clatter. What would be the good of it? Would it not be better to stand still? To stand still would merely mean occasionally putting on a shirt inside out, dinners with Tarantiev, thinking as little as possible of anything, leaving “A Voyage to Africa” unread to the end, and attaining a peaceful old age in the fiat of which Tarantiev had spoken. “Now or never.”

Yes, that’s what Schtoltz had said. But it would mean moving forward, and moving forward nonstop. In that case, goodbye to the poetic ideal of life! Such a path would feel more like work in a workshop than living: it would involve a constant cycle of heat and noise. What would be the point? Wouldn’t it be better to just stay still? Staying still would just mean occasionally wearing a shirt inside out, having dinners with Tarantiev, thinking as little as possible about anything, leaving “A Voyage to Africa” unread until the end, and enjoying a peaceful old age in the flat that Tarantiev had mentioned. “Now or never.”

“To be or not to be.” Oblomov rose from his chair, but, failing at once to insert his foot into a slipper, sat down again.

“To be or not to be.” Oblomov stood up from his chair but, struggling to put his foot into a slipper, sat back down again.

Two weeks later Schtoltz departed for, England, after exacting from Oblomov a pledge to join him later in Paris. Oblomov even went to the length of procuring a passport, ordering an expensive travelling coat, and purchasing a cap. The furniture of the flat was to be removed to the quarters of Tarantiev’s crony in the Veaborg Quarter, and stored in the three rooms until its owner’s return.

Two weeks later, Schtoltz left for England after getting Oblomov to promise he would join him later in Paris. Oblomov even went so far as to get a passport, order an expensive travel coat, and buy a cap. The furniture from the apartment was supposed to be moved to the place of Tarantiev’s friend in the Veaborg Quarter and stored in the three rooms until Oblomov came back.

A month went by—three months; yet Oblomov still did not start. Schtoltz, who had reached Paris long ago, continued to send him letter after letter, but they remained unanswered. Why so? Was it because the ink in the inkstand had become dried up and no writing-paper was available? No; both ink, pens, and paper were present in abundance. Indeed, more than once Oblomov sat down to write, and did so fluently, and, at times, as expressively and eloquently as he had done in the days when, with Schtoltz, he had dreamed of the strenuous life, and of traveling. Likewise he had taken to rising at seven o’clock in the morning, and to reading, and to carrying books about with him. Also, his face had lost its look of dreaminess, weariness, ennui—there was colour in his cheek, a sparkle in his eye, and an air almost of adventurousness—at least, almost of self-assurance—about his whole bearing. Lastly, no longer was the dressing-gown to be seen, for Tarantiev had carried it off to his friend’s flat, along with the rest of Oblomov’s effects. Thus Oblomov wore better clothes than had been his wont, and even sang cheerfully as he moved about. Why so? The reason was that there had come into his life two friends of Schtoltz’s, in the shape of a pretty girl named Olga Sergievna Ilyinitch and her aunt. On his first visit to them he was overcome with constraint. “How gladly I would take off my gloves!” he thought to himself. “And how hot the room is! And how unused to this sort of thing I have grown!”

A month passed—three months; yet Oblomov still hadn’t taken any action. Schtoltz, who had long arrived in Paris, kept sending him letter after letter, but they went unanswered. Why was that? Was it because the ink had dried up and he had no writing paper? No; there was plenty of ink, pens, and paper. In fact, more than once, Oblomov sat down to write and did so fluidly, sometimes as expressively and eloquently as he used to when he and Schtoltz dreamed of a busy life and traveling. He had even started getting up at seven in the morning, reading, and carrying books with him. His face had lost its dreamy, tired look, and there was color in his cheeks, a spark in his eyes, and an almost adventurous air—at least, an air of confidence—about him. Finally, the dressing gown was gone, as Tarantiev had taken it to his friend’s place along with the rest of Oblomov’s belongings. Now Oblomov wore better clothes than usual and even sang cheerfully as he moved around. Why was that? The reason was that two friends of Schtoltz’s had come into his life, a pretty girl named Olga Sergievna Ilyinitch and her aunt. On his first visit to them, he felt overwhelmed with awkwardness. “How I wish I could take off my gloves!” he thought to himself. “And how hot it is in here! And how unaccustomed I’ve become to all this!”

“Besides, she will keep looking at me,” was his further reflection as diffidently he scanned his clothes. He even wiped his face with his handkerchief, lest a smut should have settled on his nose. Also, he touched his tie, to make sure that its folds had not come undone, as had sometimes happened with him. But no—all was as it should be. Yet she would persist in regarding him attentively. Next, a footman tendered him a cup of tea, with a plate of biscuits. He tried to subdue his nervousness, and to unbend; but in the act of unbending he seized such a handful of cracknels, biscuits, and sugared buns that the girl tittered and the rest of those present gazed at the pile with unconcealed interest. “My God, she is still looking at me!” he thought to himself. “What on earth am I to do with all these biscuits?”

“Besides, she will keep looking at me,” he thought, awkwardly checking his clothes. He even wiped his face with his handkerchief, just in case some smudge had settled on his nose. He also adjusted his tie to make sure the folds were in order, as they sometimes weren’t. But everything looked fine. Still, she kept staring at him intently. Then, a footman offered him a cup of tea along with a plate of biscuits. He tried to calm his nerves and relax; but as he relaxed, he grabbed such a big handful of snacks—cracknels, biscuits, and sugared buns—that the girl giggled, and everyone else stared at the pile with obvious curiosity. “My God, she is still looking at me!” he thought. “What am I supposed to do with all these biscuits?”

Without looking, he could tell that Olga had risen from her seat and moved to another corner. This helped to relieve his breast of a certain amount of weight. None the less she continued to contemplate him, in order to see what he would do with the confectionery.

Without looking, he could tell that Olga had gotten up from her seat and moved to another corner. This eased some of the pressure in his chest. Still, she kept watching him to see what he would do with the candy.

“Probably I had best eat them as quickly as possible,” he thought; with which he fell to hurriedly selecting one after another. Luckily all were of the sort which melts in the mouth. When only two of them remained he heaved a sigh of relief, and decided to glance towards the corner where he knew Olga to be seated. Horrors! She was standing by a bust, with one hand resting on its pedestal, and her eyes closely observing him! Nay, she had even come out of her corner to get a closer view of him! Without doubt she must have noted his awkwardness with the biscuits!

“Maybe I should eat these as fast as I can,” he thought, and then he quickly started choosing them one by one. Luckily, they were all the kind that melt in your mouth. When only two were left, he sighed with relief and decided to glance over at the corner where he knew Olga was sitting. Oh no! She was standing by a bust, one hand resting on its pedestal, and her eyes were focused on him! She had even stepped out of her corner to get a better look at him! She definitely must have noticed how awkward he was with the biscuits!

True, at supper she sat at the other end or the table, and ate and talked as though she were in no way concerned with him; yet never once did he throw a timid glance in her direction (in the hope that she was not looking his way) but straightway he encountered her gaze—a gaze which, though good-humoured, was also charged with curiosity. That was enough. He hastened to take leave of her aunt, who invited him to come and dine another day. He bowed, and moved away across the drawing-room without raising his eyes. Presently he encountered a screen, with behind it, the grand piano. He looked again—and behold, behind the screen was seated Olga! She was still gazing at him with intent curiosity. Also, she seemed to him to be smiling.

True, at dinner she sat at the other end of the table, eating and talking as if she didn't care about him at all; yet he never once dared to glance in her direction (hoping she wouldn’t be looking at him) but immediately found himself meeting her gaze—a gaze that was friendly yet filled with curiosity. That was enough. He quickly said goodbye to her aunt, who invited him to come back for dinner another time. He bowed and walked away across the drawing room without looking up. Soon, he came to a screen with a grand piano behind it. He looked again—and there was Olga! She was still watching him with intense curiosity. Plus, she seemed to be smiling.

“Certainly Andrei has often told me that I put on pairs of odd socks, and my shirt inside out,” he reflected as he drove home. From that moment he could not get Olga’s glance out of his head. In bed he lay on his back and tried to adopt the most comfortable attitudes; yet still he could not sleep....

“Of course, Andrei has often said that I wear mismatched socks and have my shirt on inside out,” he thought as he drove home. From that moment, he couldn’t shake off Olga’s look from his mind. In bed, he lay on his back and tried to get into the most comfortable positions, but still, he couldn’t sleep....

One fine morning Tarantiev came and carried off the rest of Oblomov’s furniture; with the result that its owner spent three such days as he had never before experienced—days during which he was bedless and sofa-less, and therefore driven to dine at the house of Olga’s aunt. Suddenly he noticed that opposite the aunt’s house there stood an untenanted villa. Consequently he hired it (furnished) at sight, and went to live there. Thereafter he spent his whole time with Olga—he read with her, he culled flowers with her, he walked by the lake and over the hills with her. Yes, he, Oblomov! How came this about? It came about thus.

One fine morning, Tarantiev showed up and took away the rest of Oblomov’s furniture, which led to Oblomov experiencing three days unlike any he had ever known—days without a bed or sofa, forcing him to have meals at Olga’s aunt’s house. Suddenly, he noticed an empty villa across from the aunt’s house. So, he decided to rent it (furnished) on the spot and moved in. From then on, he spent all his time with Olga—reading with her, picking flowers with her, walking by the lake and over the hills with her. Yes, him, Oblomov! How did this happen? This is how it happened.

On the evening of the fateful dinner-party at the aunt’s house Oblomov experienced the same torture during the meal as he had done on the previous occasion. Every word that he spoke he uttered with an acute sense that over him, like a searchlight, there was hovering that glance, and that it was burning and irritating him, and that it was stimulating his nerves and blood. Surely, on the balcony, he thought, he would be able, when ensconced behind a cloud of tobacco smoke, to succeed in momentarily concealing himself from that silent, that insistent gaze?

On the evening of the fateful dinner party at his aunt’s house, Oblomov felt the same torment during the meal as he had the last time. Every word he spoke was accompanied by a sharp awareness that he was under that penetrating gaze, like a searchlight, which was burning and irritating him, stimulating his nerves and blood. Surely, he thought, when he settled on the balcony behind a cloud of tobacco smoke, he would be able to temporarily hide from that silent, insistent stare?

“What does it all mean?” he said to himself as he rocked himself to and fro. “Why, it is sheer torture! Have I made myself ridiculous? At no one else would she dare to stare as she does at me. I suppose it is because I am quieter than the rest. However, I will make an agreement with her. I will tell her, in so many words, that her eyes are dragging my very soul out of my body.”

“What does it all mean?” he said to himself as he rocked back and forth. “This is pure torture! Have I made a fool of myself? She wouldn’t dare stare at anyone else like she does at me. I guess it’s because I’m quieter than the others. Still, I’ll make a deal with her. I’ll tell her, outright, that her eyes are pulling my very soul out of my body.”

Suddenly she appeared on the threshold of the balcony. He handed her a chair, and she took a seat beside him.

Suddenly, she showed up at the balcony door. He handed her a chair, and she sat down next to him.

“Are you so very ennuyé?” she inquired.

“Are you really bored?” she asked.

Ennuyé, yes—but not much so. I have pursuits of my own.”

Bored, yes—but not too much. I have my own interests.

“Ah? Schtoltz tells me that you are engaged in drawing up a scheme of some sort?”

“Really? Schtoltz mentioned that you’re working on some sort of plan?”

“Yes. I want to live upon my estate, and am making a few preparations for doing so.”

“Yes. I want to live on my property, and I'm getting ready to do that.”

“And you are going abroad?”

"And you're going abroad?"

“Undoubtedly—as soon as ever Schtoltz is ready to accompany me.”

“Definitely—as soon as Schtoltz is ready to join me.”

“Shall you be very glad to go?”

“Are you really excited to go?”

“Yes, very.”

"Yes, definitely."

He looked at her. A smile wras hovering on her face, and illuminating her eyes, and gradually spreading over her cheeks. Only her lips remained as pressed together as usual. He lacked the spirit to continue his lies calmly.

He looked at her. A smile was hovering on her face, lighting up her eyes and gradually spreading over her cheeks. Only her lips stayed pressed together as usual. He didn’t have the energy to keep lying calmly.

“However, I—I am rather a lazy person,” he began. “But, but——”

“However, I—I am pretty lazy,” he started. “But, but——”

Suddenly he felt vexed to think that she should have extracted from him a confession of his lethargy. “What is she to me?” he thought. “Am I afraid of her?”

Suddenly he felt annoyed at the thought that she had gotten him to admit his laziness. “What does she mean to me?” he thought. “Am I afraid of her?”

“Lazy?” she exclaimed with a scarcely perceptible touch of archness. “What? A man be lazy? That passes my comprehension.”

“Lazy?” she exclaimed with a barely noticeable hint of sarcasm. “What? A man be lazy? I can’t wrap my head around that.”

“Why should it?” was his inward comment. “It is all simple enough. I have taken to sitting at home more and more, and therefore Schtoltz thinks that I——”

“Why should it?” was his inner thought. “It’s all pretty straightforward. I’ve started staying home more and more, so Schtoltz thinks that I——”

“But I expect you write a great deal?” she went on. “And have you read much?” Somehow her gaze seemed very intent.

“But I assume you write a lot?” she continued. “And have you read much?” Somehow her gaze seemed very focused.

“No, I cannot say that I have.” The words burst from him in a sudden fear lest she should see fit: to put him through a course of literary examination.

“No, I can't say that I have.” The words came out of him in a rush of fear that she might decide to give him a literary quiz.

“What do you mean?” she inquired, laughing. Then he too laughed.

“What do you mean?” she asked, laughing. Then he laughed as well.

“I thought that you were going to crossquestion me about some novel or another,” he explained. “But, you see, I never read such things.”

“I thought you were going to ask me about some novel or another,” he said. “But, you see, I’ve never read that kind of stuff.”

“Then you thought wrong. I was only going to ask you about a few books of travel.”

"Then you were mistaken. I was just going to ask you about a few travel books."

He glanced at her quickly. Her lips were still compressed, but the rest of her face was smiling.

He quickly looked at her. Her lips were still pressed together, but the rest of her face was smiling.

“I must be very, careful with her,” he refleted.

“I have to be really careful with her,” he reflected.

“What do you read?” she asked with seeming curiosity.

“What are you reading?” she asked with apparent curiosity.

“It happens that I am particularly fond of books of travel,” he replied.

"I happen to really enjoy travel books," he replied.

“Travels in Africa, for instance?” There was quiet demureness in the tone. He reddened at the not wholly unreasonable conjecture that she was aware not only of what he read but of how he read.

“Traveling in Africa, maybe?” Her tone was subtly reserved. He felt his face flush at the not entirely unreasonable thought that she knew not only what he read but also how he read.

“And are you also musical?” she continued, in order to relieve him of his embarrassment. At this moment Schtoltz (who had now returned from abroad) appeared on the scene.

“And are you into music as well?” she continued, trying to help him out of his embarrassment. At that moment, Schtoltz (who had just returned from abroad) showed up.

“Ha, Ilya!” he cried. “I have told Olga Sergievna that you adore music, and that to-night she must sing something—‘Casta Diva,’ for example.”

“Ha, Ilya!” he shouted. “I told Olga Sergievna that you love music, and that she has to sing something tonight—like ‘Casta Diva,’ for instance.”

“Why did you speak for me at all?” protested Oblomov. “I am by no means an adorer of music.”

“Why did you speak for me at all?” complained Oblomov. “I’m not really a fan of music.”

“What?” Schtoltz exclaimed. “Why, the man is offended! I introduce him as a person of taste, and here is he stumbling over himself to destroy his good reputation!”

“What?” Schtoltz exclaimed. “Why, the guy is offended! I introduce him as a person of taste, and here he is tripping over himself to ruin his good reputation!”

“I am only declining the rôle of connoisseur,” said Oblomov. “’Tis too difficult and risky a rôle. Sometimes I can listen with pleasure to a cracked barrel-organ, and its tunes stick in my memory; while at other times I leave the Opera before the piece is half over. It all depends upon the mood in which I am. In fact, there are moments when I could close my ears even to Mozart.”

“I’m just refusing the role of expert,” said Oblomov. “It’s too hard and risky a role. Sometimes I can enjoy a broken barrel organ, and its tunes get stuck in my head; while at other times I leave the Opera before it’s even halfway done. It all depends on my mood. In fact, there are times when I could shut my ears even to Mozart.”

“Then it is clear that you do love music,” said Olga.

“Then it's clear that you do love music,” said Olga.

“Sing him something,” requested Schtoltz.

“Sing him something,” Schtoltz requested.

“But suppose that Monsieur Oblomov were, at this very moment, to be feeling inclined to close his ears?” she said as she turned to him.

“But what if Monsieur Oblomov decided right now to ignore everything?” she said as she turned to him.

“I suppose I ought to utter some compliment or another,” he replied. “But I cannot do so, and I would not, even if I could.”

“I guess I should say something nice or another,” he replied. “But I can't, and I wouldn't even if I could.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because,” was Oblomov’s naïve rejoinder, “things would be so awkward for me if I were to find that you sing badly.”

“Because,” Oblomov replied naively, “it would be so awkward for me if I found out that you sing badly.”

“Even as, the other day, you found things awkward with the biscuits?” she retorted before she could stop herself. The next moment she reddened as though she would have given worlds to have been able to recall her words. “Pardon me,” she added. “I ought not to have said that.”

“Even the other day, when you found things awkward with the biscuits?” she snapped before she could hold back. The next moment, she flushed as if she would have given anything to take her words back. “Sorry,” she added. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

Oblomov had been unprepared, and was quite taken aback.

Oblomov was caught off guard and was very surprised.

“That was a cruel advantage,” he murmured.

“That was a harsh advantage,” he said quietly.

“No—only a small revenge (and an unpremeditated one) for your failure to have had a compliment ready.”

“No—just a little revenge (and a spontaneous one) for not having a compliment ready.”

“Then perhaps I will have one ready when I have heard you sing.”

“Then maybe I’ll have one ready after I hear you sing.”

“‘You wish me to sing, then?”

“Do you want me to sing, then?”

“No; he wishes it.” Oblomov pointed to Schtoltz.

“No; he wants that.” Oblomov pointed to Schtoltz.

“But what of yourself?”

“But what about you?”

Oblomov shook his head deprecatingly.

Oblomov shook his head dismissively.

“I could not wish for what I have not yet experienced,” he said.

“I can’t want what I haven’t experienced yet,” he said.

“You are very rude, Ilya,” put in Schtoltz. “See what comes of lolling about at home and confining your efforts to having your socks put on for you.”

“You're really rude, Ilya,” Schtoltz said. “Look at what happens when you just lounge around at home and rely on others to put your socks on for you.”

“Pardon me,” said Oblomov quickly, and without giving him time to finish. “I should find it no trouble to say: ‘I shall be most glad, most delighted, to hear you sing, for of course you sing perfectly.’ So,” he went on, “‘it will afford me the very greatest possible pleasure.’ But do you really think it necessary?”

“Sorry to interrupt,” said Oblomov quickly, cutting him off. “I could easily say: ‘I’d be so happy, really excited, to hear you sing because you sing beautifully.’ So,” he continued, “‘it would give me immense pleasure.’ But do you really think it’s necessary?”

“At least you might express a desire that I should sing—if only out of curiosity.”

“At least you could ask me to sing—just out of curiosity.”

“I dare not do so,” replied Oblomov. “You are not an actress.”

“I can't do that,” Oblomov replied. “You're not an actress.”

“Then it shall be for you that I will sing,” she said to Schtoltz.

“Then it will be for you that I will sing,” she said to Schtoltz.

“While you, Ilya,” he added, “can be getting your compliment ready.”

“While you, Ilya,” he added, “can be getting your compliment ready.”

Evening was closing in, and the lamp had been lit. Moonlike, it cast through the ivy-covered trellis a light so dim that the dusk still veiled the outlines of Olga’s face and figure—it still shrouded them, as it were, in crepe; while the soft, strong voice, vibrating with nervous tension, came ringing through the darkness with a note of mystery. At Schtoltz’s prompting she sang several arias and romances, of which some expressed suffering, with a vague forecast of joy, while others expressed joy, coupled with a lurking germ of sorrow.

Evening was setting in, and the lamp was lit. Like the moon, it cast a dim light through the ivy-covered trellis, making it hard to see the outlines of Olga’s face and figure. They were still somewhat hidden, as if wrapped in crepe; meanwhile, her soft, strong voice, filled with nervous energy, rang out through the darkness with an air of mystery. At Schtoltz’s encouragement, she sang several arias and songs, some conveying pain with a hint of hope for joy, while others expressed happiness mixed with a trace of sadness.

As Oblomov listened he could scarcely restrain his tears or the cry of ecstasy that was almost bursting from his soul. In fact, he would have undertaken the tour abroad if thereby he could have remained where he was at that moment, and then gone.

As Oblomov listened, he could hardly hold back his tears or the overwhelming joy that was nearly bursting from within him. In fact, he would have taken the trip abroad if it meant he could stay right where he was at that moment, and then leave.

“Have I pleased you to-night?” she inquired of Schtoltz.

“Did I make you happy tonight?” she asked Schtoltz.

“Ask, rather, Oblomov,” he replied. “Confess now, Ilya: how long is it since you felt as you are feeling at this moment?”

“Ask, instead, Oblomov,” he replied. “Be honest now, Ilya: how long has it been since you felt like you do right now?”

“Yet he might have felt like that this morning if ‘a cracked barrel-organ’ had happened to pass his window,” put in Olga—but so kindly as to rob the words of their sarcasm.

“Yet he might have felt like that this morning if 'a broken barrel-organ' had happened to pass his window,” Olga added—but so kindly that it took the sting out of her words.

“He never keeps his windows open,” remarked Schtoltz. “Consequently, he could not possibly hear what is going on outside.”

“He never keeps his windows open,” Schtoltz said. “So, he can’t possibly hear what's happening outside.”

That night Oblomov was powerless to sleep. He paced the room in a mood of thoughtful despondency, and at dawn left the house to roam the city, with his head and his heart full of God only knows what feelings and reflections!

That night, Oblomov couldn’t sleep. He walked around the room, feeling lost in thought and sadness, and at dawn, he left the house to wander the city, his mind and heart filled with who knows what emotions and reflections!

Three days later he called again at the aunt’s.

Three days later, he called the aunt again.

“I want you,” said Olga, “to feel thoroughly at home here.”

“I want you,” Olga said, “to feel completely at home here.”

“Then pray do not look at me as you are doing now, and as you have always done.”

“Then please don’t look at me like that, as you are right now and as you always have.”

Instantly her glance lost its usual expression or curiosity, and became wholly softened to kindness.

Instantly, her gaze shifted from its usual look of curiosity to one that was completely softened by kindness.

“Why do you mind my looking at you so much?” she asked.

“Why do you care so much about me looking at you?” she asked.

“I do not know. Somehow your gaze seems to draw from me everything that I would rather people did not learn—you least of all.”

“I don’t know. Somehow your gaze seems to pull from me everything that I would rather people didn’t find out—you least of all.”

“Why so? You are a friend of Schtoltz’s, and he is a friend of mine, and therefore——”

“Why’s that? You’re a friend of Schtoltz, and he’s a friend of mine, so——”

“And therefore there is no reason why you should know as much about me as he does,” concluded Oblomov.

“And so there’s no reason why you should know as much about me as he does,” concluded Oblomov.

“No, there is no reason. But at least there is a possibility that I may do so.”

“No, there is no reason. But at least there’s a possibility that I might do that.”

“Yes—— thanks to his talkativeness! Indeed a poor service!”

“Yes—thanks to his tendency to talk! What a poor service indeed!”

“Have you, then, any secrets to conceal—or even crimes?” With a little laugh she edged away from him.

“Do you have any secrets to hide—or maybe even crimes?” With a small laugh, she moved away from him.

“Perhaps,” he said with a sigh.

“Maybe,” he said with a sigh.

“Yes, to put on odd socks is a grave crime,” she remarked with demure timidity. Oblomov seized his hat.

“Yes, wearing mismatched socks is a serious offense,” she said shyly. Oblomov grabbed his hat.

“I will not stand this!” he cried. “Yet you want me to feel at home here! As for Schtoltz, I detest him! He told you about the socks, I suppose?”

“I will not put up with this!” he yelled. “But you want me to feel comfortable here! And as for Schtoltz, I can’t stand him! He told you about the socks, I guess?”

“Nay, nay,” she said. “Pardon me this once, and I will try to look at you in quite a different way. As a matter of fact, ’tis you who are looking at me in rather an odd fashion.”

“Nah, nah,” she said. “Just excuse me this once, and I’ll try to see you in a whole new light. Actually, it’s you who are looking at me in a pretty strange way.”

True enough, he was gazing into her kindly, grey-blue eyes—he was doing so simply because he could not help it—and thinking to himself that never in all the world had he seen a maiden so beautiful.

Sure enough, he was looking into her kind, grey-blue eyes—he couldn’t help it—and thinking to himself that he had never seen a girl so beautiful in all the world.

“Something seems to pass from her into myself,” he reflected. “And that something is making my heart beat and boil. My God, what a joy to the eye she is!”

“Something seems to flow from her into me,” he thought. “And that something is making my heart race and boil. Wow, what a sight she is!”

“The important question,” she went on, “is how to preserve you from feeling ennuyé.”

“The important question,” she continued, “is how to keep you from feeling bored.”

“You can do that by singing to me again.”

“You can do that by singing to me again.”

“Ah, I was expecting that compliment!” The words came from her in a sudden burst as of pleasure. “Do you know, had you not uttered that gasp after I had finished singing the other evening, I should never have slept all night—I should have cried my very eyes out.”

“Ah, I was waiting for that compliment!” She said it in a sudden burst of excitement. “You know, if you hadn’t gasped after I finished singing the other night, I don’t think I would have slept at all—I would have cried my eyes out.”

“Why?” he asked.

"Why?" he asked.

“I do not know. I merely know that that time I sang as I had never done before. Do not ask me to sing now, however—I could not do it.”

“I don’t know. I just know that I sang like I never had before. Please don’t ask me to sing now—I can’t do it.”

Nevertheless she did sing to him again; and, ah! what did that song not voice? It seemed to be charged with her very soul.

Nevertheless, she sang to him again; and, wow! What didn’t that song express? It felt like it was filled with her very soul.

As she finished, his face was shining with the happiness of a spirit which has been moved to its utmost depths.

As she wrapped up, his face was glowing with the joy of a soul that had been touched to its core.

“Come!” she said. “Why do you look at me like that?”

“Come on!” she said. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Yet she knew why he was doing so, and a modest touch of triumph that she could so greatly have affected him filled her soul.

“Yet she knew why he was doing that, and a small sense of triumph that she could have affected him so much filled her soul.

“Look at yourself in the mirror,” she went on, “and you will see that your eyes are shining, and that—yes, really!—they have tears in them. How deeply you must feel music!”

“Look at yourself in the mirror,” she continued, “and you’ll see that your eyes are shining, and that—yes, really!—they have tears in them. You must feel music so deeply!”

“No—it is not music that I am feeling,” he replied slowly; “but—but love!

“No—it’s not music that I’m feeling,” he replied slowly; “but—but love!

‘Her glance met his, and instantly she saw that he had uttered the word in spite of himself, that the word had got him in its power, and that the word had voiced the truth.

‘Her gaze locked with his, and right away she realized that he had spoken the word against his will, that the word had taken hold of him, and that the word had expressed the truth.

Recovering himself, he picked up his hat, and left the room. When he had gone she remained standing like a statue by the piano—her eyes cast down, and her breast rising and falling tumultuously.

Recovering himself, he picked up his hat and left the room. Once he was gone, she stood by the piano like a statue—her eyes downcast, and her chest rising and falling dramatically.










II

From that time forth she lived in him alone, while he, for his part, racked his brains to avoid incurring the loss of her esteem. Whenever she detected in his soul—and she could probe that soul very deeply—the least trace of its former characteristics, she would work for him to heap himself with reproaches for his lethargy and fear of life. Just as he was about to yawn, as he was actually opening his mouth for the purpose, her astonished glance would transfix him, and cause his mouth to snap with a click which jarred his teeth. Still more did he hasten to resume his alacrity whenever he perceived that his lassitude was communicating itself to her, and threatening to render her cold and contemptuous. Instantly he would undergo a revival of strenuous activity; and then the shadow between them would disappear, and mutual sympathy once more beat in strong, clear accord. Yet this solicitude on his part had not, as yet, its origin in the magic ring of love. Indeed, the effect of his charmed toils was negative rather than positive. True, he no longer slept all day—on the contrary, he rode, read, walked, and even thought of resuming his writing and his agricultural schemes; yet the ultimate direction, the inmost significance, of his life still remained confined to the sphere of good intentions. Particularly disturbing did he find it whenever Olga plied him with some particular question or another, and demanded of him, as of a professor, full satisfaction of her curiosity. This occurred frequently, and arose not out of pedantry on her part, but out of a desire to know the right and the wrong of things.

From that point on, she focused entirely on him, while he struggled to avoid losing her respect. Whenever she sensed even the slightest hint of his former self—and she could see deep into his soul—she would make him feel guilty for his laziness and fear of life. Just when he was about to yawn, actually opening his mouth to do so, her surprised gaze would freeze him in place, making his mouth snap shut with a jolt. He quickly tried to act lively again whenever he noticed that his sluggishness was affecting her, threatening to make her cold and disdainful. Instantly, he would spring into action, and the tension between them would vanish, restoring their connection. However, his effort didn’t really stem from a place of love yet. In fact, the outcome of his struggle was more of a negative one. True, he wasn’t sleeping all day anymore—on the contrary, he was riding, reading, walking, and even thinking about getting back to writing and his farming projects; yet, the ultimate direction and true essence of his life still felt stuck in the realm of good intentions. He found it particularly unsettling whenever Olga asked him specific questions, seeking a thorough explanation from him, like a student would from a teacher. This happened often, stemming not from her being pedantic, but from her genuine desire to understand right from wrong.

At times a given question would absorb her even to the point of forgetting her consideration for Oblomov. For instance, on one occasion, when she had besought his opinion concerning double stars, and he was incautious enough to refer her to Herschel, he was dispatched to purchase the great authority’s book, and commanded to read it through, and to explain the same to her full satisfaction. On another occasion he was rash enough to let slip a word or two concerning various schools of painting; wherefore he had to undergo another week’s reading and explaining, and also to pay sundry visits to the Hermitage Museum. In the end how he trembled whenever she asked him a question!

Sometimes a question would consume her to the point of forgetting about Oblomov. For instance, once when she asked for his opinion about double stars, and he carelessly mentioned Herschel, he was sent off to buy the renowned scientist’s book and told to read it completely and explain it to her satisfaction. On another occasion, he foolishly mentioned a few things about different schools of painting, which led to another week of reading and explaining, plus a few trips to the Hermitage Museum. In the end, he would shake with nervousness every time she asked him a question!

“Why do you not say something?” she would say to him. “Surely it cannot be that the subject wearies you?”

“Why don’t you say something?” she would say to him. “Surely the topic can’t be boring to you?”

“No, but how I love you!” he would reply, as though awakening from a trance; to which she would retort—

“No, but how much I love you!” he would respond, as if coming out of a daze; to which she would reply—

“Do you really? But that is not what I have just asked you.”

“Do you really? But that’s not what I just asked you.”

On another occasion he said to her—

On another occasion, he said to her—

“Cannot you see what is taking place in me? To me, speaking is a difficulty. Give me your hand, give me your hand! There seems to be something hindering me, something weighing me down. It is a something that is like the great rock which oppresses a man during deep sorrow. And, strangely enough, the effect of it is the same whether I happen to be sad or gay. Somehow my breath seems to hurt me as I draw it, and occasionally I come near to weeping. Yet, like a man overcome with grief, I feel that I should be lightened and relieved if I could weep. What, think you, is amiss with me?”

“Can’t you see what’s happening inside me? For me, talking is hard. Give me your hand, give me your hand! There’s something holding me back, something weighing me down. It feels like a huge rock crushing a person in deep sorrow. And, oddly enough, it feels the same whether I’m sad or happy. Somehow, my breath seems to hurt as I take it, and sometimes I almost cry. Yet, like someone overwhelmed with grief, I feel like I would be lighter and relieved if I could cry. What do you think is wrong with me?”

She looked at him with a smile of happiness which nothing could disturb. Evidently no weight was pressing upon her heart.

She looked at him with a smile of happiness that nothing could interrupt. Clearly, no burden was weighing down her heart.

“Shall I tell you?” she said. “Yes.”

“Should I tell you?” she asked. “Yes.”

“You are in love.”

"You're in love."

He kissed her hand.

He kissed her hand.

“And you?” he asked. “Are you in love?”

“And you?” he asked. “Are you in love?”

“In love?” she repeated. “I do not like the term for myself. I like you: that is better.”

“In love?” she repeated. “I don’t like that term for myself. I like you; that’s better.”

“‘I like you’?” he re-echoed. “But a mother or a father or a nurse or even a dog may be liked: the phrase may be used as a garment, even as can, can—”

“‘I like you’?” he repeated. “But a mother, father, nurse, or even a dog can be liked: the phrase can be used like a piece of clothing, just like can, can—”

“Even as can an old dressing-gown,” she suggested with a smile. Presently she added—

“Even as can an old dressing gown,” she suggested with a smile. Presently she added—

“Whether I am actually in love with you or not I hardly know. Perhaps it is a stage that has not yet arrived. All I know is that I have never liked father or mother or nurse or dog as I like you. I feel lost without you. To be parted from you for a short while makes me sorry; to be parted from you for a long while makes me sad; and, were you to die, I should wear mourning for the rest of my life, and never again be able to smile. To me such love is life, and life is——”

“Whether I’m actually in love with you or not, I’m not really sure. Maybe that’s a feeling I haven’t experienced yet. All I know is that I’ve never cared for my dad, mom, nurse, or even my dog as much as I care for you. I feel lost without you. Being apart from you for a little while makes me feel bad; being apart for a long time makes me really sad; and if you were to die, I would wear black for the rest of my life and never be able to smile again. To me, that kind of love is life, and life is——”

“Yes?”

"Yeah?"

“Is a duty, an obligation. Consequently love also is a duty. God has sent me that duty, and has bid me perform it.” As she spoke she raised her eyes to heaven.

“It's a responsibility, an obligation. So, love is also a responsibility. God has given me that duty and has commanded me to fulfill it.” As she spoke, she looked up to heaven.

“Who can have inspired her with these ideas?” Oblomov thought to himself. “Neither through experience nor through trial nor through ‘fire and smoke’ can she have attained this clear, simple conception of life and of love.”

“Who could have inspired her with these ideas?” Oblomov thought to himself. “She can't have arrived at this clear, simple understanding of life and love through experience, trial, or ‘fire and smoke.’”

“Then, since there is joy in life, is there also suffering?” he asked aloud.

“Then, if there is joy in life, is there also suffering?” he asked aloud.

“I do not know,” she replied. “That lies beyond my experience as much as it lies beyond my understanding.”

“I don't know,” she replied. “That goes beyond my experience just as much as it goes beyond my understanding.”

“But how well I understand it!”

“But how well I get it!”

“Ah!” she said merrily. “What glances you throw at me sometimes! Even my aunt has noticed it.”

“Ah!” she said cheerfully. “The looks you give me sometimes! Even my aunt has noticed.”

“But how can there be joy in love if it never brings one moments of ecstatic delight?”

“But how can there be joy in love if it never brings moments of ecstatic delight?”

“What?” she replied with a glance at the scene around her. “Is not all this so much ecstatic delight?” She looked at him, smiled, and gave him her hand. “Do you think,” she continued, “that presently I shall not be sorry when you take your leave? Do you think that I shall not go to bed the earlier in order that I may the sooner fall asleep, and cheat the wearisome night, and be able to see you again in the morning?” The light in Oblomov’s face had become brighter and brighter with each successive question, and his gaze more and more suffused with radiance.

“What?” she said, glancing around at the scene. “Isn’t all of this just pure joy?” She looked at him, smiled, and took his hand. “Do you think,” she continued, “that I won’t feel sad when you leave? Do you think I won’t go to bed early just to fall asleep faster, escape the boring night, and see you again in the morning?” The light in Oblomov’s face grew brighter with each question, and his gaze became increasingly filled with warmth.










III

Next morning, however, he rose pale and sombre. There were traces of sleeplessness on his features, wrinkles on his brow, and a lack of fire and eagerness in his eyes. Once upon a time he would have sunk back upon the pillow after drinking his tea, but now he had grown out of the habit, and contented himself with resting his elbow where his head had just been lying. Something in him was working strongly; but that something was not love. True, Olga’s image was still before him, but only at a distance, and in a mist, and shorn of its rays, like that of some stranger. With aching eyes he gazed at it for a moment or two, and then sighed.

Next morning, however, he woke up looking pale and serious. There were signs of sleeplessness on his face, creases on his forehead, and a lack of energy and enthusiasm in his eyes. Once, he would have sunk back onto the pillow after drinking his tea, but now he had outgrown that habit and settled for resting his elbow where his head had just been. Something inside him was stirring strongly, but it wasn’t love. True, Olga’s image was still in front of him, but it felt distant and hazy, stripped of its brightness, like that of someone unfamiliar. With tired eyes, he stared at it for a moment or two, then let out a sigh.

“To live as God wills, and not as oneself wills, is a wise rule,” he murmured. “Nevertheless———”

"Living as God wants and not just how we want is a smart guideline," he murmured. "However———"

“Clearly that is so,” presently he went on. “Otherwise, one would fall into a chaos of contradictions such as no human mind, however daring and profound, could hope to resolve. Yesterday one has wished, to-day one attains the madly longed-for object, and tomorrow one will blush to think that one ever desired it. Therefore one will fall to cursing life. And all because of a proud, independent striding through existence and a wilful ‘I will’! No; rather does one need to feel one’s way, to close one’s eyes, to avoid becoming either intoxicated with happiness or inclined to repine because it has escaped one. Yes, that is life. Who was it first pictured life as happiness and gratification? The fool! ‘Life is a duty,’ says Olga. ‘Life is a grave obligation which must be fulfilled as such.’” He heaved a profound sigh.

“That's definitely true,” he continued. “Otherwise, you'd end up in a mess of contradictions that no human mind, no matter how bold or deep, could hope to figure out. Yesterday you wanted something, today you get the thing you’ve desperately wanted, and tomorrow you'll be embarrassed to think you ever desired it. That’s when you start cursing life. All because of a proud, independent approach to living and a stubborn ‘I will’! No; what you really need is to feel your way, to close your eyes, and avoid getting drunk on happiness or feeling sad because it slipped away. Yes, that is life. Who first imagined life as just happiness and fulfillment? A fool! ‘Life is a duty,’ says Olga. ‘Life is a serious obligation that has to be treated as such.’” He let out a deep sigh.

“No, I cannot visit Olga to-day,” he went on. “My eyes are now open, and I see my duty before me. Better part with her now, while it is still possible, than later, when I shall have sworn to part with her no more.”

“No, I can’t visit Olga today,” he continued. “I’m now aware of my responsibilities, and I see what I need to do. It’s better to say goodbye to her now, while it’s still possible, than later, when I will have promised to never leave her again.”

How had this mood of his come about? What wind had suddenly affected him? How had it brought with it these clouds? Wherefore was he now for assuming such a grievous yoke? Only last night he had looked into Olga’s soul, and seen there a radiant world and a smiling destiny; only last night he had read both her horoscope and his own. What had since happened?

How did he end up feeling this way? What change had suddenly influenced him? How did it bring these dark thoughts? Why was he now taking on such a heavy burden? Just last night, he had looked into Olga’s soul and seen a bright future and a happy destiny; just last night, he had read both her horoscope and his own. What had happened since then?

Frequently, in summer, one goes to sleep while the weather is still and cloudless, and the stars are glimmering softly. “How beautiful the countryside will look to-morrow under the bright beams of morning!” one thinks to oneself. “And how glad one will be to dive into the depths of the forest and seek refuge from the heat!” Then suddenly one awakes to the beating of rain, to the sight of grey, mournful clouds, to a sense of cold and damp.

Often, in the summer, you fall asleep while the weather is calm and clear, and the stars are gently shining. "How lovely the countryside will look tomorrow under the bright morning light!" you think to yourself. "And how nice it will be to plunge into the depths of the forest and find refuge from the heat!" Then suddenly, you wake up to the sound of rain, to the sight of gray, gloomy clouds, and to a feeling of cold and dampness.

In Oblomov’s breast the poison was working swiftly and vigorously. In thought he reviewed his life, and for the hundredth time felt his heart ache with repentance and regret for what he had lost. He kept picturing to himself what, by now, he would have been had he strode boldly ahead, and lived a fuller and a broader life, and exerted his faculties; whence he passed to the question of his present condition, and of the means whereby Olga had contrived to become fond of him, and of the reason why she still was so. “Is she not making a mistake?” was a thought which suddenly flashed through his mind like lightning; and as it did so the lightning seemed to strike his heart, and to shatter it. He groaned with the pain. “Yes, she is making a mistake,” he kept saying again and again. “She merely loves me as she works embroidery on canvas. In a quiet, leisurely manner a pattern has evolved itself, and she has turned it over, and admired it. Soon she will lay it aside, and forget all about it. Yes, her present affection is a mere making ready to fall in love, a mere experiment of which I am the subject, for the reason that I chanced to be the first subject to come to hand.” So he collated the circumstances, and compared them. Never would she have noticed him at all, had not Schtoltz pointed him out, and infected her young. impressionable heart with sympathy for his (Oblomov’s) position, and therefore implanted in her a desire to see if possibly she could shake that dreamy soul from its lethargy before leaving it once more to its own devices.

In Oblomov’s heart, the poison was acting quickly and intensely. In his thoughts, he reflected on his life, and for the hundredth time, he felt his heart ache with regret and sorrow for what he had lost. He kept imagining what he could have become if he had boldly moved forward, lived a fuller life, and used his abilities. Then he shifted to thinking about his current situation and how Olga had come to care for him, and why she still did. “Is she making a mistake?” was a thought that suddenly flashed through his mind like lightning; and when it did, it felt like the lightning struck his heart and shattered it. He groaned in pain. “Yes, she is making a mistake,” he kept repeating. “She loves me the way she works on embroidery. In a calm, leisurely way, a pattern has emerged, and she has admired it. Soon she will put it aside and forget all about it. Yes, her current feelings are just a preparation for falling in love, a mere experiment where I’m the subject because I happened to be the first one available.” So he connected the dots and compared the circumstances. She would never have noticed him if Schtoltz hadn’t pointed him out and stirred her young, impressionable heart with sympathy for his (Oblomov’s) situation, planting in her a desire to see if she could possibly wake that dreamy soul from its lethargy before leaving it to its own devices again.

“Yes, that is how the case stands,” he said to himself with an access of revulsion. He rose and lit a candle with a trembling hand. “’Tis just that and nothing more. Her heart was ready to accept love—it was tensely awaiting it—and I happened to fall in her way, and at the same time to fall into a blunder. Only would some one else need to arrive for her to renounce that blunder. As soon as ever she saw that some one else she would turn from me with horror. In fact, I am stealing what belongs to another; I am no better than a thief. My God, to think that I should have been so blind!”

“Yes, that's how it stands,” he said to himself, feeling a wave of disgust. He got up and lit a candle with a shaking hand. “It's just that and nothing more. Her heart was ready to accept love—it was eagerly waiting for it—and I happened to get in her way and, at the same time, make a mistake. Someone else just needs to show up for her to give up that mistake. As soon as she sees that someone else, she'll turn away from me in horror. Honestly, I'm taking what belongs to another; I'm no better than a thief. My God, to think I could have been so blind!”

Glancing into the mirror, he saw himself pale, dull, and sallow. Involuntarily he pictured to his mind those handsome young fellows who would one day come her way. Suddenly she would take fire, glance at him, and—burst out laughing! A second time he glanced into the mirror. No, he was not the type with which women could fall in love! He flung himself down upon the bed, and buried his face in the pillow.

Glancing in the mirror, he saw himself pale, dull, and lifeless. Involuntarily, he imagined those handsome young guys who would one day catch her eye. Suddenly, she would light up, look at him, and—burst out laughing! He glanced in the mirror again. No, he was not the kind of guy women could fall for! He threw himself onto the bed and buried his face in the pillow.

“Forgive me, Olga!” he murmured. “And may you always be happy!”

“Forgive me, Olga!” he said softly. “And I hope you’re always happy!”

He gave orders that he was to be reported as “not at home” to any one who might call from the Ilyinskis’ house. Then he sat down to write Olga a letter. He wrote it swiftly. In fact, the pen flew over the pages. And when he had finished the missive he was surprised to find that his spirits felt cheered, and his mind easier.

He instructed that he should be reported as “not at home” to anyone who might visit from the Ilyinskis’ house. Then he sat down to write a letter to Olga. He wrote it quickly. In fact, the pen moved rapidly across the pages. And when he finished the letter, he was surprised to find that he felt uplifted and his mind was more at ease.

“Why so?” he reflected. “Probably because I have put into what I have just written the whole sorrow of my heart.”

“Why is that?” he thought. “Probably because I poured all the sadness of my heart into what I just wrote.”

Next, he dispatched the letter by the hand of Zakhar, and, leaving the house, turned into the park, and seated himself on the grass. Among the turf-shoots ants were scurrying hither and thither, and jostling one another, and parting again. From above, the scene looked like the commotion in a human market-place—it showed the same bustle, the same congestion, the same swarm of population. Here and there, too, a bumble bee buzzed over a flower, and then crept into its chalice, while a knot of flies had glued themselves to a drop of sap on the trunk of a lime-tree, in the foliage a bird was repeating an ever-insistent note (as though calling to its mate), and a couple of butterflies were tumbling through the air in a giddy, fluttering, intricate movement which resembled a waltz. Everywhere from the herbage strong scents could be detected arising; everywhere there could be beard a ceaseless chirping and twittering.

Next, he sent the letter with Zakhar, and after leaving the house, he walked into the park and sat down on the grass. Ants were scurrying around among the grass shoots, bumping into each other and then separating again. From above, it looked like the hustle and bustle of a marketplace—it had the same lively crowd and congestion. Here and there, a bumblebee buzzed over a flower before crawling into it, while a group of flies was stuck to a drop of sap on the trunk of a lime tree. In the trees, a bird was repeating a persistent call (as if calling to its mate), and a pair of butterflies were fluttering through the air in a dizzying, intricate dance that looked like a waltz. Everywhere, strong scents rose from the grass; everywhere, there was a constant chirping and twittering.

Suddenly he saw Olga approaching. Walking very quietly, she was wiping her eyes with a handkerchief as she did so. He had not expected those tears. Somehow they seemed to sear his heart. He rose and ran to meet her.

Suddenly, he noticed Olga coming toward him. She was walking softly, wiping her eyes with a handkerchief as she approached. He hadn’t anticipated those tears. Somehow, they felt like they were burning his heart. He stood up and rushed to meet her.

“Olga, Olga!” were his first tender words.

“Olga, Olga!” were his first gentle words.

She started, looked at him with an air of astonishment, and turned away. He followed her.

She was taken aback, glanced at him in surprise, and then turned away. He followed her.

“You are weeping?” he said.

"Are you crying?" he said.

“Yes, and’ is you have made me do so,” she replied, while her form shook with sobs. “But it is beyond your power to comfort me.”

“Yes, and you have made me do so,” she replied, her body shaking with sobs. “But it’s beyond your power to comfort me.”

“That miserable letter!” he ejaculated, suddenly becoming full of remorse.

“That awful letter!” he exclaimed, suddenly filled with regret.

For answer she opened a basket which she was carrying, took from it the letter, and handed it to him.

For an answer, she opened the basket she was carrying, took out the letter, and handed it to him.

“Take it away,” she said. “The sight of it will only make me weep more bitterly.”

“Take it away,” she said. “Just seeing it will only make me cry even harder.”

He stuffed it silently into his pocket, and, with head bent, seated himself beside her.

He quietly shoved it into his pocket and, with his head down, sat next to her.

“Give me credit for good intentions,” he urged. “In any case the letter was evidence only of my care for your happiness—of the fact that I was thinking of it in advance, and was ready to sacrifice myself on its account. Do you think that I wrote the message callously—that inwardly I was not shedding tears the whole time? Why should I have acted as I did?”

“Give me some credit for my good intentions,” he insisted. “Either way, the letter was just proof of how much I cared about your happiness—how I was thinking about it ahead of time and was willing to sacrifice for it. Do you really think I wrote that message without feeling? That I wasn’t internally upset the entire time? Why would I have acted the way I did?”

“Why, indeed?” she interrupted. “For the reason that you wished to surprise me here, and to see whether I was weeping, and how bitterly. Had you really meant the letter as you say, you would be making preparations to go abroad instead of meeting me as you are now doing. Last night you wanted my ‘I love you’; to-day you want to see my tears; and to-morrow, I daresay, you will be wishing that I were dead!”

“Why, really?” she cut in. “It’s because you wanted to surprise me here and see if I was crying, and how hard. If you truly meant what you wrote in the letter, you’d be getting ready to go abroad instead of being here with me right now. Last night you wanted to hear me say ‘I love you’; today you want to see me cry; and tomorrow, I wouldn’t be surprised if you wish I were dead!”

“How can you wrong me like that? Believe me, I would give half my life to see smiles on your face instead of tears.”

“How could you do that to me? Trust me, I would give up half my life just to see smiles on your face instead of tears.”

“Yes—now that you have seen a woman weeping on your account. But no; you have no heart. You say that you had no desire to make me weep. Had that been so, you would not have acted as you have done.”

“Yes—now that you’ve seen a woman crying because of you. But no; you have no heart. You claim that you didn’t want to make me cry. If that were true, you wouldn’t have acted the way you did.”

“Then what ought I to do?” he asked tenderly. “Will you let me beg your pardon?”

“Then what should I do?” he asked gently. “Will you let me apologize?”

“No; only children beg pardon, or persons who have jostled some one in a crowd. Moreover, even when granted, such pardon is worth nothing.”

“No; only kids say sorry, or people who bump into someone in a crowd. Plus, even when it's given, that kind of apology means nothing.”

“But what if the letter should be true, and your affection for me all a mistake?” he suggested.

“But what if the letter is true, and your feelings for me are just a mistake?” he suggested.

“You are afraid, then?—you are afraid of falling into a well?—you are afraid lest some day I should hurt you by ceasing to be fond of you?”

“You're afraid, then? You're afraid of falling into a well? You're afraid that someday I might hurt you by not caring about you anymore?”

“Would I could sink into the ground!” he reflected. The pain was increasing in proportion as he divined Olga’s thoughts.

“Would I could sink into the ground!” he thought. The pain was getting worse as he sensed Olga’s thoughts.

“On the other hand,” she went on, “suppose you were to weary of love, even as you have wearied of books, of work, and of the world in general? Suppose that, fearing no rival, you were to go to sleep by my side (as you do on your sofa at home), and that my voice were to become powerless to wake you? Suppose that your present swelling of heart were to pass away, and your dressing-gown come to acquire more value in your eyes than myself? Often and often do such questions prevent my sleeping; yet I do not, on that account, trouble you with conjectures as to the future. Always I hope for better things, for, with me, happiness has cast out fear. Only for one thing have I long been sitting and waiting—namely, for happiness; until at length I had come to believe that I had found it.... Even if I have made a mistake, at least this”—and she laid her hand upon her heart—“does not convict me of guilt. God knows that I never desired such a fate! And I had been so happy!” She broke off abruptly.

“On the other hand,” she continued, “what if you grew tired of love, just as you’ve grown tired of books, work, and the world in general? What if, feeling no competition, you fell asleep next to me (like you do on your sofa at home), and my voice couldn’t wake you? What if the warmth in your heart faded, and your dressing gown started to mean more to you than I do? These thoughts often keep me up at night; yet I don’t bother you with worries about the future. I always hope for better things because, for me, happiness has chased away fear. I’ve been sitting and waiting for one thing—happiness—until I believed I had found it.... Even if I’ve made a mistake, at least this”—and she placed her hand on her heart—“doesn’t make me feel guilty. God knows I never wanted this outcome! And I was so happy!” She stopped abruptly.

“Then be happy again,” urged Oblomov.

"Then be happy again," urged Oblomov.

“No. Rather, go you whither you have always been wishing to go,” she said softly.

“No. Instead, go where you’ve always wanted to go,” she said softly.

“You are wiser than I am,” he murmured, twisting a sprig of acacia between his fingers.

“You're smarter than I am,” he said softly, twisting a sprig of acacia between his fingers.

“No, I am simpler and more daring than you. What are you afraid of? Do you really think that I should cease to love you?”

“No, I'm more straightforward and bolder than you. What are you worried about? Do you actually think that I should stop loving you?”

“With you by my side I fear nothing,” he replied. “With you by my side nothing terrible can fall to my lot.”

“With you by my side, I’m not afraid of anything,” he said. “With you with me, nothing bad can happen to me.”










PART III










I

Oblomov’s face beamed as he walked home. His blood was boiling, and a light was shining in his eyes. He entered his room—and at once, the radiance disappeared as his eyes, full of disgusted astonishment, became glued to one particular spot. That particular spot was the arm-chair, wherein was snugly ensconced Tarantiev.

Oblomov's face lit up as he walked home. He was full of energy, and there was a spark in his eyes. He entered his room—and immediately, the brightness faded as his eyes, filled with shocked disgust, fixated on one specific spot. That spot was the armchair, where Tarantiev was comfortably settled.

“Why is it I never find you here?” the visitor asked sternly. “Why are you always gadding about? That old fool Zakhar has quite got out of hand. I asked him for a morsel of food and a glass of vodka, and he refused me both!”

“Why is it I never find you here?” the visitor asked sternly. “Why are you always off somewhere? That old fool Zakhar has really gotten out of control. I asked him for a bit of food and a glass of vodka, and he refused me both!”

“I have been for a walk in the park,” replied Oblomov coldly. For the moment he had forgotten the murky atmosphere wherein he had spent so much of his life. And now, in a twinkling, Tarantiev had brought him tumbling from the clouds! His immediate, thought was that the visitor might insist on remaining to dinner, and so prevent him from paying his visit to Olga and her aunt.

“I went for a walk in the park,” Oblomov replied coldly. For a moment, he had forgotten the gloomy atmosphere he had lived in for so long. And now, in an instant, Tarantiev had brought him crashing back to reality! His first thought was that the visitor might insist on staying for dinner, which would stop him from visiting Olga and her aunt.

“Why not come and take a look at that flat?” went on Tarantiev.

“Why not come and check out that apartment?” Tarantiev continued.

“Because there is no need,” replied Oblomov, avoiding his interlocutor’s eye. “I have decided not to move.”

“Because there’s no need,” replied Oblomov, avoiding his conversation partner’s gaze. “I’ve decided not to move.”

“Not to move?” exclaimed Tarantiev threateningly. “Not when I have hired the place for you, and you have signed the lease?”

“Not to move?” Tarantiev exclaimed menacingly. “Not when I’ve rented this place for you, and you’ve signed the lease?”

This led Oblomov to remember that, on the very day of his removal from town to the country villa, he had signed, without previously perusing it, a document which his present visitor had submitted to him.

This made Oblomov recall that, on the same day he moved from the city to the country house, he had signed, without reading it first, a document that his current visitor had presented to him.

“Nevertheless,” he remarked, “I shall not want the flat. I am going abroad.”

“Still,” he said, “I won’t be taking the apartment. I’m going overseas.”

“I am sure you are not,” retorted Tarantiev coolly. “What is more, the sooner you hand over to me a half-year’s rent, the better. Your new landlady does not care for such tricks to be played upon her. I have paid the money on your behalf, and I require to be repaid.”

“I’m sure you're not,” Tarantiev replied coolly. “What’s more, the sooner you pay me six months’ rent, the better. Your new landlady doesn’t tolerate tricks like this. I’ve covered the payment for you, and I need to be reimbursed.”

“Where did you contrive to get the money from?”

“Where did you manage to get the money from?”

“That has nothing to do with you. As a matter of fact, I had an old debt repaid me.”

"That has nothing to do with you. In fact, I had an old debt paid back to me."

“A better flat you could not find in all the city.”

“A better apartment you couldn’t find in the whole city.”

“Nevertheless I do not want it. It lies too far from—from——”

“Still, I don’t want it. It’s too far from—from——”

“From where? From the centre of the city?”

“From where? From the heart of the city?”

Oblomov forbore to specify what he meant, but merely remarked that he should not be dining at home that evening.

Oblomov didn't elaborate on what he meant, but just mentioned that he wouldn't be having dinner at home that evening.

“Then hand me over the rent, and the devil take you!” exclaimed Tarantiev.

“Then give me the rent, and to hell with you!” shouted Tarantiev.

“I possess no money at all. As it is, I shall have to borrow some.”

“I don't have any money at all. As things stand, I'll have to borrow some.”

“Well, repay me at least my cab fare,” insisted the visitor. “It was only three roubles.”

“Well, at least pay me back for my cab fare,” the visitor insisted. “It was only three roubles.”

“Where is the cabman? Why has he charged you so much?”

“Where’s the taxi driver? Why did he charge you so much?”

“I dismissed him long ago. I may add that the fare home is another three roubles.”

“I let him go a long time ago. I should mention that the ride back home costs another three roubles.”

“By the coach you could travel for half a rouble.” However, Oblomov tendered Tarantiev four roubles, which the man at once pocketed.

“By the coach, you could travel for half a rouble.” However, Oblomov handed Tarantiev four roubles, which the man quickly pocketed.

“Also, I have expended some seven roubles on your account,” went on Tarantiev. “Besides, you might as well advance me something towards the price of a dinner. Roadside inns are dear. As a rule they fleece one of five roubles.”

“Also, I’ve spent about seven roubles on your behalf,” Tarantiev continued. “Plus, you might as well give me something towards the cost of dinner. Roadside inns are expensive. Usually, they charge around five roubles.”

Silently Oblomov handed him another rouble, in the hope that the man would now depart; but Tarantiev was not to be so easily shaken off.

Silently, Oblomov gave him another rouble, hoping the man would leave now; but Tarantiev wasn't going to walk away that easily.

“And also you might order Zakhar to bring me a snack now,” he said.

“And you could also ask Zakhar to bring me a snack now,” he said.

“But I thought you intended to dine at an inn?”

"But I thought you were planning to eat at an inn?"

“Yes, to dine, but at the moment the time is two o’clock, and no more.”

“Yes, to dine, but right now it’s two o’clock, and that’s it.”

Oblomov issued the necessary orders. On receiving them, Zakhar looked darkly at Tarantiev.

Oblomov gave the necessary orders. When Zakhar got them, he shot a dark look at Tarantiev.

“We have no food ready,” he said’. “Also, where are my master’s shirt and jacket?”

“We don’t have any food ready,” he said. “Also, where are my master’s shirt and jacket?”

“Shirt and jacket? Why, I gave them back to you long ago. I stuffed them into your own hands, and you bundled them away into a corner. Yet you come asking me where they are!”

“Shirt and jacket? I returned them to you ages ago. I handed them right to you, and you stuffed them into a corner. Yet here you are, asking me where they are!”

“Also, what about a floorbrush and two cups which you carried off?” persisted Zakhar.

“Also, what about the floor brush and two cups you took?” Zakhar insisted.

“Floorbrush? What floorbrush?” retorted Tarantiev. “Go and get me something to eat, you old fool!”

“Floorbrush? What floorbrush?” Tarantiev shot back. “Go get me something to eat, you old fool!”

“We have not a single morsel in the house,” said Zakhar; “and also there is nobody to cook it.” With which he withdrew.

“We don’t have anything to eat in the house,” said Zakhar, “and there’s no one to cook it either.” With that, he left.

‘Tarantiev locked about him, and, perceiving Oblomov to be possessed both of a hat and a cap, attempted unsuccessfully to borrow the former for the remainder of the summer, and then took his leave.

‘Tarantiev looked around and, seeing that Oblomov had both a hat and a cap, tried unsuccessfully to borrow the hat for the rest of the summer, and then said goodbye.

When he had gone Oblomov sat plunged in thought. He recognized that his bright, cloudless holiday of love was over, and that workaday love had now become the order of the day, and that already it was so completely entering into his life’s ordinary tendencies that things were beginning to lose their rainbow colours.

When he left, Oblomov sat deep in thought. He realized that his bright, carefree holiday of love was over, and that everyday love had become the new normal. It was already blending so thoroughly into his life’s routine that everything was starting to lose its vibrant colors.

“Indeed,” he reflected, “this morning may have seen the extinction of the last roseate ray of love’s festival—so that henceforth my life is to be warmed rather than lighted. Yes, life will swallow up love, although secretly it will remain moved by its powerful springs, and its manifestations be of an invariably simple, everyday nature. Yes, the poem is fading, and stem prose is to follow—to follow with a drab series of incidents which shall comprise a marriage ceremony, a journey to Oblomovka, the building of a house, an application to the local council, the laying out of roads, an endless transaction of business with peasants, a number of improvements, harvests, and so forth, the frequent spectacle of the bailiff’s anxious face, elections to the council of nobles, and sundry sittings on the local bench,” Somewhere he could see Olga beaming upon him, and singing Casta Diva, and then giving him a hasty kiss before he went forth to work, or to the town, or to interview the bailiff. Guests would call (a no very comforting prospect!), and they would talk about the wine which each happened to be brewing in his vats, and about the number of arshins * of cloth which each happened to have rendered to the Treasury. What would this amount to? What was it he was promising for himself? Was it life? Whether life or not, it would have to be lived as though it, and it alone, constituted existence. At least it would be an existence that would find favour with Schtoltz!

“Indeed,” he thought, “this morning might have marked the end of the last beautiful moment of love’s celebration—so from now on, my life will be warmed rather than illuminated. Yes, life will consume love, although deep down, it will still be fueled by its strong emotions, and its expressions will be consistently simple and everyday. Yes, the romance is fading, and plain reality is about to take its place—with a dull sequence of events that will include a wedding ceremony, a trip to Oblomovka, building a house, applying to the local council, laying out roads, endless business dealings with peasants, various improvements, harvests, and so forth, the frequent sight of the bailiff looking worried, elections to the noble council, and various meetings in the local court.” Somewhere, he could picture Olga smiling at him, singing Casta Diva, and then giving him a quick kiss before he headed off to work, to town, or to meet with the bailiff. Guests would come over (not a very comforting thought!), and they would chat about the wine each was brewing in their vats and the amount of arshins of cloth each had submitted to the Treasury. What would that amount to? What was he promising himself? Was it life? Whether it was or not, it would have to be lived as if it were the only thing that mattered. At least it would be a life that would please Schtoltz!

     * Ells.
* Ells.

But the actual wedding ceremony—that, at all events, would represent the poetry of life, its nascent, its just opening flower? He pictured himself leading Olga to the altar. On her head there would’ be a wreath of orange-blossoms, and to her gown a long train, and the crowd would whisper in amazement. Shyly, and with gently heaving bosom and brow bent forward in gracious pride, she would give him her hand in complete unconsciousness that the eyes of all were fixed upon her. Then, a bright smile would show itself on her face, the tears would begin to well, and for a moment or two the furrow on her forehead would twitch with thought. Then, when they had arrived home and the guests had all departed, she, yes, she—clad still in her gorgeous raiment—would throw herself upon his breast as she had done that morning!

But the actual wedding ceremony—that, without a doubt, would capture the beauty of life, its budding, just blooming flower? He imagined himself leading Olga to the altar. On her head, there would be a wreath of orange blossoms, and her gown would have a long train, while the crowd would whisper in awe. Shyly, with a gently heaving chest and her head slightly bowed in gracious pride, she would offer him her hand, completely unaware that everyone’s eyes were on her. Then, a bright smile would light up her face, tears would start to well up, and for a moment or two, the crease on her forehead would flicker with thought. Later, when they got home and the guests had all left, she—still dressed in her stunning outfit—would throw herself into his arms just like she had done that morning!

Unable any longer to keep his fancies to himself, he went with them to Olga. She listened to him with a smile; but when he jumped up with the intention of informing also her aunt she frowned with such decision that he halted in awe.

Unable to keep his thoughts to himself any longer, he went to Olga with them. She listened with a smile, but when he jumped up to tell her aunt too, she frowned so firmly that he stopped in his tracks, feeling intimidated.

“Not a word to any one!” she said. “The right moment is not yet come.”

“Not a word to anyone!” she said. “The right moment hasn’t arrived yet.”

“What ought we to do first, then?”

“What should we do first, then?”

“To go to the registrar, and to sign the record.”

“To go to the registrar and sign the record.”

“And then?”

"And what happens next?"

“After marriage to go and live at Oblomovka, and to see what can be done there.”

“After getting married, we’ll move to Oblomovka and see what we can do there.”

“We shall not be able to do that, for the house is in ruins, and a new one must first be built.”

“We can't do that because the house is in ruins, and we first need to build a new one.”

“Then where are we to live?”

“Then where are we supposed to live?”

“We must take a flat in town.”

“We need to get an apartment in the city.”

“Then you had better go at once and see about it.”

“Then you should go right away and take care of it.”

“Alas!” was Oblomov’s reflection. “Olga wishes for ever to be on the move. Apparently she cares nothing about dreaming over the poetical phases of life, or losing herself in reveries. She is like Schtoltz. It would seem as though the two had conspired to live life at top speed.”

“Alas!” Oblomov thought. “Olga always wants to be on the go. It seems she doesn’t care about dreaming about the poetic moments in life, or getting lost in daydreams. She’s just like Schtoltz. It’s like they’ve both conspired to live life in the fast lane.”










II

Late that August rain set in, and, one day, Oblomov saw a vanload of the Ilyinskis’ furniture come past his windows. To remain in his country villa, now that the park was desolate and the shutters hung closed over the Ilyinskis’ windows, seemed to him impossible. At length he removed to the rooms which had been recommended him by Tarantiev, until such time as he should be able to find for himself a new flat. He took hasty meals at restaurants, and spent most of his evenings with Olga.

Late in August, the rain started, and one day, Oblomov saw a truckload of the Ilyinskis' furniture passing by his windows. Staying in his countryside villa, now that the park was deserted and the shutters were closed over the Ilyinskis' windows, felt impossible to him. Eventually, he moved to the rooms that Tarantiev had recommended, until he could find a new apartment for himself. He ate quick meals at restaurants and spent most of his evenings with Olga.

But the long autumn evenings in town were not like the long, bright days amid fields and woods.

But the long autumn evenings in town were nothing like the long, bright days in the fields and woods.

Here he could not visit Olga three times a day, nor send her notes by Zakhar, seeing that she was five versts away. Thus the polled poem of the late summer seemed somehow to have halted, or to be moving more slowly, as though it contained less substance than of yore.

Here, he couldn't visit Olga three times a day or send her notes through Zakhar, since she was five versts away. As a result, the fleeting days of late summer felt like they had slowed down, as if they were somehow less substantial than before.

Sometimes they would keep silence for quite half an hour at a time, while she busied herself with her needlework, and he busied himself in a chaos of thoughts which ranged beyond the immediate present. Only at intervals would he gaze at her and tremble with passion; only at intervals would she throw him a fleeting glance, and smile as she caught the rays of tender humility, of silent happiness, which his eyes conveyed.

Sometimes they would sit in silence for nearly half an hour, while she focused on her needlework and he got lost in a whirlwind of thoughts that stretched beyond the moment. Only occasionally would he look at her and feel a surge of emotion; only sometimes would she give him a quick glance and smile as she noticed the soft humility and quiet joy reflected in his eyes.

Yet on the sixth day, when Olga invited him to meet her at a certain shop, and to escort her homeward on foot, he found his position begin to grow a trille awkward.

Yet on the sixth day, when Olga invited him to meet her at a certain shop and to walk her home, he started to feel a little awkward.

“Oh, if you knew how difficult things are!” he said. She returned no answer, but sighed.

“Oh, if you only knew how tough things are!” he said. She didn’t respond, but sighed.

On another occasion she said to him—“Until we have arranged everything we cannot possibly tell my aunt. Nor must we see so much of one another. You had better come to dinner only on Sundays and Wednesdays. Also, we might meet at the theatre occasionally, if I first give you notice that we are going to be there. Also, as soon as a fine day should occur I mean to go for a walk in the Summer Gardens, * and you might come to meet me. The scene will remind us of our park in the country.” She added this last with a quiver of emotion.

On another occasion, she said to him, “Until we sort everything out, we can't possibly tell my aunt. We also shouldn't see each other too often. It’s best if you only come to dinner on Sundays and Wednesdays. We could also meet at the theater sometimes, but I'll let you know in advance when we’ll be there. Plus, as soon as there’s a nice day, I plan to go for a walk in the Summer Gardens, and you could come to meet me. The place will remind us of our park back home.” She added this last part with a slight tremble of emotion.

     *  A public park in Petrograd
     *  A public park in St. Petersburg

He kissed her hand in silence, and parted from her until Sunday. She followed him with her eyes—then sat down to immerse herself in a wave of sound at the piano. But something in her was weeping, and the notes seemed to be weeping in sympathy. She tried to sing, but no song would come.

He kissed her hand quietly and said goodbye until Sunday. She watched him leave with her eyes—then sat down to lose herself in a wave of sound at the piano. But something inside her was crying, and the notes seemed to echo that sorrow. She tried to sing, but no melody would come.

A few days later, Oblomov was lolling on the sofa and playing with one of his slippers—now picking it up from the door with his toe, now dropping it again. To him entered Zakhar.

A few days later, Oblomov was lounging on the sofa, playing with one of his slippers—lifting it from the floor with his toe, then dropping it again. Zakhar walked in.

“What now?” asked Oblomov indifferently. Zakhar said nothing, but eyed him with a sidelong glance.

“What’s next?” Oblomov asked casually. Zakhar didn’t respond but watched him with a sideways glance.

“Well?” said Oblomov again.

“Well?” Oblomov said again.

“Have you yet found for yourself another flat?” Zakhar countered.

“Have you found another apartment for yourself yet?” Zakhar replied.

“No, not yet. Why should you want to know?”

“No, not yet. Why do you want to know?”

“Because I suppose the wedding will be taking place soon after Christmas.”

“Because I think the wedding will happen soon after Christmas.”

“The wedding? What wedding?” Oblomov suddenly leaped up.

“The wedding? What wedding?” Oblomov suddenly jumped up.

“You know what wedding—your own,” replied Zakhar with assurance, as though he were speaking of an event long since arranged for. “You are going to be married, are you not?”

“You know what wedding—your own,” Zakhar replied confidently, as if he were talking about an event that had been planned for a long time. “You are getting married, right?”

“I to be married? To whom?” And Oblomov glared at the valet.

"I’m getting married? To who?" And Oblomov glared at the valet.

“To Mademoiselle Ilyinski——” Almost before the man could finish his words Oblomov had darted forward.

“To Mademoiselle Ilyinski——” Almost before the man could finish his words, Oblomov had jumped forward.

“Who put that idea into your head?” he cried in a carefully suppressed voice.

“Who put that idea in your head?” he shouted in a tightly controlled voice.

“The Lord bless its all and protect us!” Zakhar ejaculated, backing towards the door. “Who told me about it? Why, the Ilyinskis’ servants, this very summer.”

“The Lord bless us all and keep us safe!” Zakhar exclaimed, backing up toward the door. “Who told me about it? The Ilyinskis’ servants, just this past summer.”

“Rubbish!” hissed Oblomov as he shook a warning finger at the old man. “Remember—henceforth let me hear not a word about it!” He pointed to the door, and Zakhar left the room—filling the flat with his sighs as he did so.

“Rubbish!” hissed Oblomov, shaking a warning finger at the old man. “From now on, don’t say a word about it!” He pointed to the door, and Zakhar left the room—filling the apartment with his sighs as he did so.

Somehow Oblomov could not recover his composure, but remained gazing at the spot which Zakhar had just vacated. Then he clasped his hands behind his head, and reseated himself in the arm-chair.

Somehow, Oblomov couldn’t regain his calm and kept staring at the spot where Zakhar had just left. Then he folded his hands behind his head and settled back into the armchair.

“So the servants’ hall and the kitchen are talking!” was his insistent reflection. “It has come to this, that Zakhar can actually dare to ask me when the wedding is to be! Yes, and that though even Olga’s aunt has not an inkling of the truth! What would she think of it if she knew? The wedding, that most poetical moment in the life of a lover, that crown of all his happiness—why, lacqueys and grooms are talking of it even though nothing is yet decided upon! No answer has come from the estate, my registry certificate is a blank, and a new flat still remains to be found.”

“So the servants' hall and the kitchen are gossiping!” was his constant thought. “It’s come to this—Zakhar actually has the nerve to ask me when the wedding is! Yes, and even Olga’s aunt doesn’t have a clue about the truth! What would she think if she knew? The wedding, that most poetic moment in a lover's life, that peak of all his happiness—yet even the staff are discussing it when nothing is finalized! No response has come from the estate, my registry certificate is empty, and I still need to find a new apartment.”

With that he fell to analysing that poetical phase from which the colour had faded with Zakhar’s mention of the same. Oblomov was beginning to see the other face of the medal. He tossed and turned from side to side, lay flat on his back, leaped up and took a stride or two, and ended by sinking back into a reclining position.

With that, he started analyzing the poetic phase that had lost its vibrancy after Zakhar mentioned it. Oblomov was beginning to see the other side of the story. He tossed and turned, lay flat on his back, jumped up and took a couple of steps, and eventually sank back into a reclining position.

“How come folk to know about it?” he reflected. “Olga has kept silence, and I too have breathed not a word. So much for stolen meetings at dawn and sunset, for passionate glances, for the wizardry of song! Ah, those poems of love! Never do they end save in disaster. One should go beneath the wedding canopy before one attempts to swim in an atmosphere of roses. To think that before any preparations have been made—before even an answer has come, from the estate, or I have obtained either money or a flat—I should have to go to her aunt, and to say: ‘This is my betrothed!’ At all costs must I put a stop to these rumours. Marriage! What is marriage?”

“How can people know about it?” he thought. “Olga has remained silent, and I haven't said a word either. So much for secret meetings at dawn and dusk, for passionate looks, for the magic of song! Ah, those love poems! They never end well. One should be under the wedding canopy before trying to float in a sea of roses. To think that before any plans have been made—before even receiving a response from the estate, or getting either money or a place to live—I have to go to her aunt and say: ‘This is my fiancée!’ I have to put an end to these rumors, no matter what. Marriage! What even is marriage?”

He smiled as he remembered his recent poetical idealization of the ceremony—the long train to the gown, the orange-blossoms, the whispers of the crowd. Somehow the colours had now changed; the crowd now comprised also the uncouth, the slovenly Zakhar and the whole staff of the Ilyinskis’ servants’ ball. Also, he could see a long line of carriages and a sea of strange, coldly inquisitive faces. The scene was replete with glimmering, deadly weariness.

He smiled as he recalled his recent poetic vision of the ceremony—the long train of the gown, the orange blossoms, the whispers of the crowd. Somehow, the colors had shifted; the crowd now included the rough, unkempt Zakhar and the entire staff from the Ilyinskis' servants' ball. He could also see a long line of carriages and a sea of strange, coldly curious faces. The scene was filled with a shimmering, deadly fatigue.

Summoning Zakhar to his presence, he again asked him how he had dared to spread such rumours.

Summoning Zakhar to him, he once more asked how he had the audacity to spread those rumors.

“For do you know what marriage means?” he demanded of his valet. “It means that a lot of idle lacqueys and women and children start chattering in kitchens and shops and the market-place. A given individual ceases to be known as Ilya Ilyitch or Peter Petrovitch, and henceforth ranks only as the zhenich. * Yesterday no one would have noticed him, but by to-morrow every one will be staring at him as though he were a notorious rascal. Neither at the theatre nor in the street will folk let him pass without whispering, ‘Here comes the zhenich! And every day other folk will call upon him with their faces reduced to an even greater state of imbecility than distinguishes yours at this moment—all in order that they may, vie with one another in saying imbecile things. That is how such an affair begins. And early each morning the zhenich must go to see his betrothed in lemon-coloured gloves—never at any time may he look untidy or weary; and always he must eat and drink what is customary under the circumstances, in order that his sustenance may appear to comprise principally bouquets and air. That is the programme which is supposed to continue fully for three or four months! How could I go through such an ordeal? Meanwhile you, Zakhar, would have had to run backwards and forwards between my place and my betrothed’s, as well as to keep making a round of the tailors’, the bootmakers’, and the cabinetmakers’ establishments, owing to the fact that I myself could not have been in every spot at once. And soon the whole town would have come to hear of it. ‘Have you yet heard the news?’ ‘Oblomov is going to be married!’ ‘Really? To whom? And what is she like? And when is the ceremony to be?’ Talk, talk, talk! Besides, how could I have afforded the necessary expenses? You know how much money I possess. Have I yet found another flat? And am I not owing a thousand roubles for this one? And would not the hire of fresh quarters have cost me three thousand roubles more, considering the extra rooms which would have been required? And would there not have been the cost of a carriage, and of a cook, and so forth? How could I possibly have paid for it all?”

“Do you even know what marriage really means?” he asked his valet. “It means that a lot of lazy servants, women, and children start gossiping in kitchens, shops, and the market. An individual stops being known as Ilya Ilyitch or Peter Petrovitch and is only referred to as the zhenich. Yesterday, no one would have noticed him, but by tomorrow, everyone will be staring at him like he's some infamous criminal. Neither at the theater nor in the street will people let him pass without whispering, ‘Here comes the zhenich!’ And every day, other people will visit him, their expressions even more foolish than yours right now, just so they can compete in saying ridiculous things. That's how it all starts. And every morning, the zhenich has to visit his fiancée wearing lemon-colored gloves—he can never look messy or tired; he must always eat and drink what’s expected so that his meals seem to consist mainly of flowers and air. That's the routine that's supposed to last for three or four months! How could I put myself through such torture? Meanwhile, you, Zakhar, would have to run back and forth between my place and my fiancée’s, along with making trips to the tailors, the shoemakers, and the furniture makers, because I couldn't be in every place at once. Soon the whole town would know. ‘Have you heard the news?’ ‘Oblomov is getting married!’ ‘Really? To who? What’s she like? When’s the ceremony?’ Talk, talk, talk! Plus, how could I afford all the expenses? You know how much money I have. Have I even found a new apartment? Am I not already a thousand roubles in debt for this one? And wouldn’t the rent for new places have cost me an additional three thousand roubles, given how many extra rooms I would need? And then there's the cost of a carriage, a cook, and so on? How could I possibly pay for all of that?”

     *  Bridegroom to-be.
Groom-to-be.

Oblomov checked himself abruptly. He felt horrified to think of the threatening, the uncomfortable, vision which his imagination had conjured up. The roses, the orange-blossoms, the glitter and show, the whispers of the crowd—all these had faded into the background. His fond dreams, his peace of mind alike were gone. He could not eat or sleep, and everything had assumed an air of gloom and despondency. In seeking to overawe Zakhar, he had ended by frightening also himself, for he had stumbled upon the practical view of marriage, and come to perceive that, despite nuptial poetry, marriage constitutes an official, a very real step towards a serious assumption of new and insistent obligations. Unable, therefore, to make up his mind as to what he should say to Olga when he next met her, he decided to defer his visit until the following Wednesday. Having arrived at this decision, he felt easier.

Oblomov abruptly pulled himself together. He was horrified at the uncomfortable vision his imagination had created. The roses, the orange blossoms, the glitz and glam, the whispers of the crowd—all of that faded into the background. His cherished dreams and peace of mind were gone. He couldn’t eat or sleep, and everything felt gloomy and depressing. In trying to intimidate Zakhar, he ended up frightening himself, as he stumbled upon the practical reality of marriage. He realized that, despite all the romantic poetry, marriage was a serious step that brought very real and urgent responsibilities. Unable to decide what he should say to Olga when they next met, he chose to postpone his visit until the following Wednesday. Once he made that decision, he felt a little better.

Two days later, Zakhar entered the room with a letter from Olga.

Two days later, Zakhar walked into the room with a letter from Olga.

“I cannot wait until Wednesday,” she wrote. “I feel so lost through these long absences from your side that I shall look to see you in the Summer Gardens at three o’clock to-morrow.”

“I can’t wait until Wednesday,” she wrote. “I feel so lost during these long stretches away from you that I’ll be looking for you in the Summer Gardens at three o'clock tomorrow.”

“I cannot go,” he thought to himself. The next moment he comforted himself with the reflection that very likely, her aunt, or some other lady, would be with her; in which case he would have a chance of concealing his nervousness.

“I can't go,” he thought to himself. The next moment, he reassured himself with the thought that likely her aunt or another lady would be with her; in that case, he would have a chance to hide his nervousness.

Scarcely had he reached the Gardens when he saw her approaching. She was veiled, and at first he did not recognize her.

Scarcely had he reached the Gardens when he saw her coming. She was veiled, and at first he didn't recognize her.

“How glad I am that you have come!” she exclaimed. “I was afraid you would not do so.”

“How happy I am that you’re here!” she exclaimed. “I was worried you wouldn’t come.”

She pressed his hand, and looked at him with an air so frank, so full of joy at having stolen this moment from Fate, that he felt envious of her, and regretful that he could not share in her lighthearted mood. Her whole face bespoke a childish confidence in the future, in her happiness, and in him. Truly she was very charming!

She squeezed his hand and looked at him with such honesty, so filled with joy at having stolen this moment from Fate, that he felt envious of her and regretful that he couldn't share in her carefree mood. Her entire face radiated a childlike confidence in the future, in her happiness, and in him. Honestly, she was very charming!

“But why do you look so gloomy?” suddenly she exclaimed. “Why do you say nothing? I had thought you would be overjoyed to see me whereas I find you gone to sleep again! Wake up, sir!”

“But why do you look so down?” she suddenly exclaimed. “Why aren’t you saying anything? I thought you would be thrilled to see me, but instead, I find you dozing off again! Wake up, sir!”

“I am both well and happy,” he hastened to say—fearful lest things should attain the point of her guessing what was really in his mind. “But I am disturbed that you should have come alone.”

“I’m both good and happy,” he quickly said—worried that she might start to guess what was really on his mind. “But I’m concerned that you came by yourself.”

“Rather, it is for me to be disturbed about that,” she retorted. “Do you think I ought to have brought my aunt with me?”

“Actually, it's for me to be upset about that,” she shot back. “Do you think I should have brought my aunt along?”

“Yes, Olga.”

“Yeah, Olga.”

“Then, if I had known that, I would have invited her to come,” offendedly she said as she withdrew her hand from his. “Until now I had imagined that your greatest happiness in life was to be with me, and with me alone. Let us go for a row in a boat.”

“Then, if I had known that, I would have invited her to come,” she said, pulling her hand away from his, clearly upset. “Until now, I thought your greatest happiness in life was to be with me and only me. Let’s go for a ride in a boat.”

With that she set off towards the river, dragging his unwilling form behind her.

With that, she headed toward the river, pulling his reluctant body along behind her.

“Are you coming to our house to-morrow?” she inquired when they were safely settled in their seats.

“Are you coming to our house tomorrow?” she asked when they were comfortably settled in their seats.

“My God!” he reflected. “Already she has divined my thoughts, and knows that I do not want to come!”

“My God!” he thought. “She already knows what I'm thinking and that I don’t want to go!”

“Yes, yes,” he answered aloud.

"Yeah, yeah," he replied.

“In the morning, and for the whole day?”

“In the morning and all day long?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

She splashed his face playfully with water.

She playfully splashed water on his face.

“How bright and cheerful everything looks!” she remarked as she gazed about her. “Let us come again to-morrow. This time I shall come straight from home.”

“How bright and cheerful everything looks!” she said as she looked around. “Let’s come back tomorrow. This time I’ll come straight from home.”

“Then you have not come straight from home to-day?”

“Then you didn’t come straight from home today?”

“No, but from a shop, from a jeweller’s.”

“No, but from a store, from a jeweler’s.”

Oblomov looked alarmed.

Oblomov looked surprised.

“Suppose your aunt were to find out?” he suggested.

“Imagine if your aunt found out?” he suggested.

“Oh, suppose the Neva were to become dried up, and that this boat were to overturn, and that our house were suddenly to fall down, and that—that you were suddenly to lose your love for me?” As she spoke she splashed him again.

“Oh, what if the Neva dried up, and this boat flipped over, and our house suddenly collapsed, and—and you suddenly stopped loving me?” As she said this, she splashed him again.

“Listen, Olga,” he said when they had landed on the bank. “At the risk of vexing and offending you, I ought to tell you something.”

“Listen, Olga,” he said once they had landed on the bank. “I might annoy and upset you, but I need to tell you something.”

“What is it?” Her tone was impatient.

“What is it?” Her tone was annoyed.

“That we ought not to be indulging in these secret meetings.”

“That we shouldn’t be having these secret meetings.”

“But we are betrothed to one another?”

“But we’re engaged to each other?”

“Yes, dearest Olga,” he replied, pressing her hands, “and therefore we are bound to be all the more careful. I would rather be walking with you along this avenue publicly than by stealth—I would rather see the eyes of passers-by drop respectfully before you than run the risk of incurring a suspicion that you have so far forgotten your modesty and your upbringing as to lose your head and fail in your duty.”

“Yes, my dear Olga,” he replied, holding her hands, “and that’s why we need to be even more careful. I’d prefer to walk with you down this avenue publicly than in secret—I’d rather have the eyes of people passing by drop respectfully before you than risk causing any suspicion that you’ve forgotten your modesty and upbringing, losing your head and failing in your responsibilities.”

“But I have not forgotten my modesty and my upbringing,” she exclaimed, withdrawing her hands.

“But I have not forgotten my modesty and my upbringing,” she exclaimed, pulling her hands back.

“No, I know that you have not,” he agreed. “I was merely thinking of what people might say—of how the world in general might look upon it all. Pray do not misunderstand me. What I desire is that to the world you should seem to be as pure, as irreproachable, as in actual fact you are. To me your conduct seems solely honourable and modest; but would every one believe it to be so?”

“No, I know you haven’t,” he said. “I was just thinking about what people might say—about how the world in general might see it all. Please don’t misunderstand me. What I want is for the world to see you as pure and blameless as you truly are. To me, your behavior seems entirely honorable and modest; but would everyone else believe that?”

“What you say is right,” she said after a pause. “Consequently, let us tell my aunt to-morrow, and obtain her consent.”

“What you say is true,” she said after a pause. “So, let’s tell my aunt tomorrow and get her approval.”

Oblomov turned pale. “Why hurry so?” he asked. “I know that, two weeks ago, I myself was urging haste; but at that time I had not thought of the necessary preparations.”

Oblomov turned pale. “Why the rush?” he asked. “I know that, two weeks ago, I was the one pushing for speed; but back then, I hadn't considered the necessary preparations.”

“Then your heart is failing you? That I can see clearly.”

“So your heart is giving out? I can see that clearly.”

“No; I am merely cautious. Even now I see a carriage approaching us. Are you sure that the people in it are not acquaintances of yours? How these things throw one into a fever of perspiration I Let us depart as quickly as possible.” And with that he set off, almost at a run.

“No; I’m just being careful. I can see a carriage coming toward us. Are you sure those people aren't someone you know? These situations really get the adrenaline going! Let’s leave as quickly as we can.” And with that, he took off, nearly running.

“Until to-morrow, then,” she said.

“See you tomorrow, then,” she said.

“No, until the day after to-morrow. That would be better. Or even until Friday or Saturday.”

“No, let’s do it the day after tomorrow. That would be better. Or even until Friday or Saturday.”

“No, no; you must come to-morrow. Do you hear? What have we not come to! What a mountain of sorrow are you not threatening to bring upon my head!”

“No, no; you have to come tomorrow. Do you understand? What have we come to! What a mountain of sorrow are you threatening to bring down on me!”

She turned to go home.

She headed home.










III

On arriving at his rooms again, Oblomov never noticed that Zakhar gave him a cold dinner, or that, after it, he rolled into bed and slept heavily and insensibly; like a stone. Next day he received a letter in which Olga said that she had spent the whole night weeping.

On returning to his apartment, Oblomov didn’t realize that Zakhar had prepared a cold dinner for him, nor did he notice that, after eating, he rolled into bed and fell into a deep, heavy sleep; like a rock. The next day, he received a letter from Olga saying that she had spent the entire night crying.

“She has been unable to sleep!” he thought to himself. “Poor angel! Why does she care for me so much? And why am I so fond of her? Would we had never met! It is all Schtoltz’s fault. He shed love over us as he might have shed a disease. What sort of a life is this? Nothing but anxiety and emotion! How can it ever lead to peaceful happiness and rest?”

“She can’t sleep!” he thought to himself. “Poor thing! Why does she care about me so much? And why do I feel so close to her? I wish we had never met! It’s all Schtoltz’s fault. He spread love between us like it was some kind of disease. What kind of life is this? Just constant anxiety and emotion! How can that ever lead to peace and rest?”

Sighing deeply, he threw himself upon the sofa—then rose again, and went out into the street, as though seeking the normal existence which pursues a daily, gradual course of contemplation of nature, and constitutes a series of calm, scarcely perceptible phenomena of family life. Of existence as a spacious, a turbulent, a billowing river, as Schtoltz always conceived it to be, he could form no conception whatever.

Sighing deeply, he flopped onto the sofa—then got up again and went out into the street, as if looking for the typical life that unfolds with a daily, gradual appreciation of nature, making up a series of calm, barely noticeable moments of family life. He could not imagine existence as a wide, stormy, rolling river, as Schtoltz always believed it to be.

He wrote to Olga that he had taken a slight chill in the Summer Gardens—wherefore he must stay at home for a couple of days; but that he hoped soon to be better, and to see her on the following Sunday. In reply she wrote that he must take the greatest care of himself; that even on Sunday he must not come should he not be well enough; and that a whole week’s separation would be bearable to her if thereby he were enabled to avoid risking his health. This excuse for omitting the Sunday visit Oblomov gladly seized upon; wherefore he sent back word that, as a matter of fact, a few days’ additional convalescence would be no more than prudent.

He wrote to Olga that he had caught a slight chill in the Summer Gardens, so he would need to stay at home for a couple of days. However, he hoped to feel better soon and see her the following Sunday. In response, she wrote that he must take great care of himself, and even on Sunday, he shouldn’t come if he wasn’t well enough. She said that a whole week apart would be okay for her if it meant he could avoid risking his health. Oblomov gladly took this excuse for skipping the Sunday visit, so he replied that, in fact, a few more days of recovery would be nothing but sensible.

Day succeeded day throughout the week. He read, he walked about the streets, and, occasionally, he looked in upon his landlady for the purpose of exchanging a couple of words and drinking some of her excellent coffee. So comfortable did she make him that he even thought of giving her a book to read; but when he did so she merely read the headings of a chapter or two, and then returned him the volume, saying that later she would get her little girl to read the work to her.

Day followed day throughout the week. He read, strolled around the streets, and occasionally checked in on his landlady to exchange a few words and enjoy some of her excellent coffee. She made him so comfortable that he even considered giving her a book to read; but when he did, she only read the titles of a chapter or two, then returned the book to him, saying that later she would have her little girl read it to her.

Meanwhile Olga received unexpected news. This was to the effect that a lawsuit with regard to her property had ended in her favour, and that within a month’s time she would be able, should she wish, to enter into actual possession. But of this, and of her other plans for the future, she decided not to tell Oblomov, but to spend the present hour in dreams of the happiness that was to be hers and his when she had seen love complete its revolution in his apathetic soul, and the slothfulness fall from his shoulders.

Meanwhile, Olga got some unexpected news. It said that a lawsuit regarding her property had ended in her favor, and that within a month, she would be able, if she wanted, to take actual possession. However, she decided not to tell Oblomov about this or her other plans for the future. Instead, she chose to spend the present moment dreaming about the happiness that would be theirs when she had seen love fully awaken in his indifferent soul, and laziness shed from his shoulders.

That very day he was to come. Yet three o’clock arrived—four o’clock—and no Oblomov. By half-past five the beauty and the freshness of her features had begun to fade. Insensibly her form assumed a drooping posture, and as she sat at the table her face was pale. Yet no one noticed this. The rest of the guests consumed the dishes which she had prepared for him alone, and carried on a desultory, indifferent chatter of conversation. Until ten o’clock she vacillated between hope and despair. Then, on the arrival of that hour, she withdrew to her room. At first she showered upon his head all the resentment that was seething within her. Not a word of mordant sarcasm in her vocabulary would she not have devoted to his punishing, had he been present. But after a while her mind passed from fierceness to a thought which chilled it like ice.

That very day he was supposed to come. Yet three o’clock came—four o’clock—and there was still no Oblomov. By half-past five, the beauty and freshness of her features had started to fade. Gradually, her posture slumped, and as she sat at the table, her face grew pale. Still, no one noticed this. The other guests ate the dishes she had prepared just for him and continued with their aimless, indifferent conversation. Until ten o’clock, she oscillated between hope and despair. Then, when that hour arrived, she retreated to her room. At first, she unleashed all the resentment that was boiling inside her. Not a word of biting sarcasm in her vocabulary would she have held back to punish him, had he been there. But after a while, her thoughts shifted from intensity to a realization that froze her like ice.

“He is sick,” was that thought. “He is lonely and ill, and unable even to write.” So much did the idea gam upon her that she passed a sleepless night, and rose pale, quiet, and determined. The same morning—it was Monday—the landlady informed Oblomov that a visitor desired to see him.

“He's sick,” that was her thought. “He's lonely and unwell, and can’t even write.” The idea weighed so heavily on her that she spent a sleepless night and got up pale, quiet, and resolute. That same morning—it was Monday—the landlady told Oblomov that a visitor wanted to see him.

“To see me? Surely not?” he exclaimed. “Where is she?

“To see me? No way!” he exclaimed. “Where is she?

“Outside. Shall I send her away?” Oblomov was about to assent when Olga’s maid, Katia, entered the room. Oblomov changed countenance. “How come you to be here?” he asked.

“Outside. Should I have her leave?” Oblomov was just about to agree when Olga’s maid, Katia, walked into the room. Oblomov's expression changed. “What are you doing here?” he asked.

“My mistress is outside,” she replied, “and has sent me in to bid you go to her.” There was no help for it, so he went out, and found Olga alone.

"My mistress is outside," she said, "and has sent me to ask you to come to her." There was nothing he could do, so he went out and found Olga by herself.

“Are you quite well?” she exclaimed. “What has been the matter with you?” With that they entered his: study.

“Are you okay?” she exclaimed. “What’s been going on with you?” With that, they entered his study.

“I am better now—the sore throat is almost gone,” he replied; and as he spoke he touched the part mentioned, and coughed slightly.

“I’m feeling better now—the sore throat is almost gone,” he replied; and as he spoke, he touched the area he was talking about and coughed lightly.

“Then why did you not come last night?” She raked him with a glance so keen that for the moment he found himself tongue-tied.

“Then why didn’t you come last night?” She shot him a look so sharp that for a moment he was at a loss for words.

“And why have you taken such a step as this?” he countered. “Surely you know what you are doing?”

“And why have you made such a move?” he replied. “You know what you’re doing, right?”

“Never mind,” she retorted impatiently. “I do not believe you have been ill at all.”

“Never mind,” she shot back impatiently. “I don’t believe you’ve been sick at all.”

“No—I have not,” he confessed.

“No—I haven't,” he confessed.

“You have been deceiving me? Why so?”

“You’ve been lying to me? Why?”

“I will explain later. Important reasons have kept me away from you for a fortnight.”

"I'll explain later. Important reasons have kept me away from you for two weeks."

“What are they?”

“What are they?”

“I—I am afraid of scandal, of people’s tongues.”

“I—I’m afraid of gossip, of what people will say.”

“And not of the fact that possibly I might pass sleepless nights—that possibly I might be so anxious as to be unable to rest?”

“And not the possibility that I might spend sleepless nights—that I might be so anxious that I can't relax?”

“You cannot think what is passing within me,” he said, pointing to his head, and then to his heart. “I am all on edge, all on fire.”

"You can't imagine what's going on in my head," he said, pointing to his head and then to his heart. "I'm completely on edge, completely on fire."

With that he told her what Zakhar had said to him, and ended with a statement that, like herself, he could not sleep, and that in every glance he saw a question, or a sneer, or a veiled hint at the relations which might be existing between her and himself.

With that, he shared what Zakhar had told him and wrapped up by saying that, like her, he couldn’t sleep, and in every glance, he saw a question, a sneer, or a subtle suggestion about the relationship that might exist between them.

“Let us decide to tell my aunt this week,” she replied, “and at once this chatter will cease. Had I not known you so well, I should scarcely have been able to understand the fact that you can be afraid of servants’ gossip, yet not of making me anxious. Really I cannot understand you.”

“Let’s decide to tell my aunt this week,” she replied, “and then this talk will stop right away. If I didn’t know you so well, I’d have a hard time grasping how you can be worried about what the servants are saying, but not about making me anxious. Honestly, I just don’t get you.”

“Listen,” presently she went on. “There is more in this than meets the eye. Tell me all that is in your mind. What does it mean?”

“Listen,” she continued. “There’s more to this than it seems. Tell me everything you’re thinking. What does it mean?”

He looked at her—then kissed her hand and sighed.

He looked at her, then kissed her hand and sighed.

“What have you been doing during the past week or so?” she persisted as she glanced round the room. “What a wretched place you have got! The windows are small, and the curtains dirty. Where are your other rooms?”

“What have you been up to for the past week or so?” she continued while looking around the room. “What a miserable place you have! The windows are tiny, and the curtains are filthy. Where are your other rooms?”

He hastened to show her them, in the hope that he might divert her mind from the question of his late doings; but she only repeated the question.

He quickly showed them to her, hoping to distract her from asking about what he had been up to lately; but she just kept asking the same question.

“I have been reading,” he replied, “and writing, and thinking of you.”

“I’ve been reading,” he said, “and writing, and thinking about you.”

“Have you yet read my books?” she inquired. “Where are they? I will take them back with me.”

“Have you read my books yet?” she asked. “Where are they? I’ll take them back with me.”

One of them happened to be lying on the table. She looked at the page at which it was open, and saw that the page was covered with dust.

One of them was lying on the table. She looked at the page it was open to and saw that the page was covered in dust.

“You have not read them!” she exclaimed.

“You haven’t read them!” she exclaimed.

“No,” he confessed.

“No,” he admitted.

Once more she looked at the mess and disorder in the room, and then inquired: “Then what have you been doing? You have neither been writing nor reading.”

Once again, she glanced at the chaos and clutter in the room, and then asked, “So what have you been up to? You haven't been writing or reading.”

“No; I have not had time to do so.. In this place, as soon as one rises, the rooms need to be swept, and other interruptions occur afterwards. Next, when dinner is over——”

“No; I haven't had time to do that. Here, as soon as you get up, the rooms need to be cleaned, and other interruptions come up after that. Then, when dinner is over——”

“When dinner is over you need to go to sleep.”

“When dinner is done, you need to go to bed.”

So positive in its assurance was her tone that after a moment’s hesitation he replied that her conjecture was correct.

Her tone was so confidently reassuring that after a brief moment of hesitation, he answered that her guess was right.

“Why do you do that?”

“Why do you do that?”

“In order to pass the time. You are not here with me, Olga, and life is wearisome and unbearable without you.”

“In order to pass the time. You’re not here with me, Olga, and life is exhausting and impossible without you.”

Her gaze became so stern that he broke off abruptly.

Her look became so serious that he stopped suddenly.

“Listen, Ilya,” she said very gravely. “Do you remember saying in the park that at length your life had been fired to flame, and that you believed me to be the aim, the ideal, of your life?”

“Listen, Ilya,” she said very seriously. “Do you remember saying in the park that finally your life had been ignited, and that you thought I was the purpose, the ideal, of your life?”

“How should I not remember it, seeing that it has revolutionized my whole existence? Cannot you see how happy I am?”

“How could I not remember it, considering it has completely changed my life? Can't you see how happy I am?”

“No, I do not see it,” she replied coldly. “Not only have you deceived me, but also you are letting yourself relapse into your former ways.”

“No, I do not see it,” she replied coldly. “Not only have you deceived me, but you’re also falling back into your old habits.”

“Deceived you? I swear to God that, were that so, I would leap into the pit of Hell!”

“Did I deceive you? I swear to God, if that were true, I would jump right into the pit of Hell!”

“Yes—if the pit of Hell were just beneath your feet; but, were you to put off doing so, even for a day or two, you would straightway change your mind, and become nervous about the deed—more especially should Zakhar and the rest begin gossiping on the subject! That is not love.”

“Yes—if the pit of Hell were right beneath your feet; but if you put it off for even a day or two, you’d quickly change your mind and start feeling anxious about it—especially if Zakhar and the others start gossiping about it! That is not love.”

“Ah, you have no idea how these cares and distractions have injured my health!” he exclaimed. “Ever since I have known you, nothing but anxiety has been my lot. Yet deprivation of you would cause me to die or to go out of my mind. Only through you can I breathe or feel or see. Is it, then, wonderful that, when you are not with me, I fall ill? Without you everything is wearisome and distasteful. I feel like a machine, I walk and act without knowing ever what I am doing. Yes, I am like a machine whereof only you are the fuel, the motive power....”

“Ah, you have no idea how much these worries and distractions have taken a toll on my health!” he exclaimed. “Since I met you, all I’ve known is anxiety. But losing you would leave me completely broken or drive me insane. You’re the only reason I can breathe, feel, or see. So is it any wonder that I get sick when you’re not around? Without you, everything feels exhausting and unappealing. I feel like a machine, going through the motions without really knowing what I’m doing. Yes, I’m like a machine that only runs on you, the fuel, the driving force…”

When she had gone he trod the floor as on air. “How clearly she sees life!” he reflected. “How unerringly from that book of wisdom is she able to divine her road!” Yes, his life and hers had been bound to come together like two rivers, for she, and only she, was his true guide and instructor.

When she left, he walked the floor like he was floating. “She understands life so clearly!” he thought. “She can so accurately figure out her path from that book of wisdom!” Yes, their lives were meant to merge like two rivers because she, and only she, was his true guide and teacher.

Next day there arrived a letter from the lawyer on his estate. He read it through—then let it slip from his fingers to the ground. The gist of the document was that his property was greatly involved, and that, if he wished matters to be set in order, he must hasten to take up his residence on the spot.

The next day, a letter from the lawyer regarding his estate arrived. He read it through and then let it fall from his fingers to the ground. The main point of the document was that his property was heavily burdened, and if he wanted to straighten things out, he needed to move back there quickly.

“Then marriage is not to be thought of for at least another year,” he reflected with dismay. “First of all I shall need to complete my plans for the estate, and then to consult an architect, and then, and then——”

“Then marriage isn't something to consider for at least another year,” he thought with disappointment. “First, I need to finish my plans for the estate, then consult an architect, and then, and then——”

He broke off with a sigh.

He paused with a sigh.










IV

Are you certain that nothing remains to you of your properly—that there is no hope of anything?” asked Olga a few days later.

Are you sure that you have nothing left of your possessions—no chance of getting anything back?” Olga asked a few days later.

“Yes, I am certain,” he replied—then added with a touch of hesitation in his tone: “But perhaps within a year or so——”

“Yes, I’m sure,” he replied—then added with a hint of hesitation in his voice: “But maybe in about a year or so——”

“Within a year or so you may be able to order your life and your affairs? Reflect a moment.”

“Within a year or so, you might be able to organize your life and your affairs. Take a moment to think about it.”

He sighed, for he was fighting a battle with himself, and the battle was reflected in his face.

He sighed, as he was struggling with himself, and that struggle showed on his face.

“Listen,” she went on. “Remember that you and I are no longer children, and that we are not jesting, and that the matter may affect our whole lives. Inquire sternly of your conscience, therefore, and tell me (for I know you, as well as trust you) whether you can stand by me your life long, and be to me all that I need? You know me as I know you: consequently you understand what it is that I am trying to say. Should you return me a bold, a considered ‘Yes,’ I will cancel a certain decision of mine—I will give you my hand, and together we will go abroad, or to your estate, or to the Veaborg Quarter.”

“Listen,” she continued. “Remember that you and I are no longer kids, and this isn’t a joke; this could impact our entire lives. So take a good hard look at your conscience and tell me—because I know you and trust you—if you can be there for me for life and be everything I need. You know me as I know you, so you get what I’m trying to say. If you give me a confident, thoughtful ‘Yes,’ I’ll undo a certain decision I made—I’ll give you my hand, and we can go abroad, or to your place, or to the Veaborg Quarter.”

“Ah, if you knew how much I love you!” he began.

“Ah, if you only knew how much I love you!” he started.

“I desire no protestations of love.—only a brief answer.”

“I don't want any declarations of love—just a quick answer.”

“Do not torture me, Olga,” he cried with weariness in his tone.

“Don’t torture me, Olga,” he pleaded, fatigue evident in his voice.

“Then am I right in what I suppose?” she asked.

“Am I right in what I'm thinking?” she asked.

“Yes—you are right,” was the firm, but significant, reply.

“Yeah—you’re right,” was the firm, yet meaningful, reply.

There followed a long pause.

There was a long pause.

“Shall I tell you what you would have done had we married?” at length she said. “Day by day you would have relapsed farther and farther into your slough. And I? You see what I am—that I am not yet grown old, and that I shall never cease to live. But you would have taken to waiting for Christmas, and then for Shrovetide, and to attending evening parties, and to dancing, and to thinking of nothing at all. You would have retired to rest each night with a sigh of thankfulness that the day had passed so quickly; and each morning you would have awakened with a prayer that to-day might be exactly as yesterday. That would have been our future. Is it not so? Meanwhile I should have been fading away. Do you really think that in such a life you would have been happy?”

"Should I tell you what you would have done if we had gotten married?" she finally said. "Day by day, you would have sunk deeper into your rut. And me? Look at who I am—I’m not old yet, and I'll never stop living. But you would have started waiting for Christmas, then for Lent, going to evening parties, dancing, and thinking about nothing at all. You would have gone to bed each night relieved that the day had gone by so fast, and each morning you would wake up hoping today would be just like yesterday. That would have been our future. Isn't that right? Meanwhile, I would have been slowly fading away. Do you really think you would have been happy in a life like that?"

He tried to rise and leave the room, but his feet refused their office. He tried to say something, but his throat seemed dry, and no sound would come. All he could do was to stretch out his hand.

He attempted to stand up and leave the room, but his legs wouldn’t cooperate. He tried to speak, but his throat felt dry, and no sound came out. All he could do was reach out his hand.

“Forgive me!” he murmured.

"Sorry!" he whispered.

She too tried to speak, but could not. She too tried to extend her hand, but it fell back. Finally, her face contracted painfully, and, sinking forward upon his shoulder, she burst into a storm of sobbing. It was as though all her weapons had slipped from her grasp, and once more she was just a woman—a woman defenceless in her fight with sorrow.

She tried to speak but couldn't. She also tried to reach out her hand, but it dropped back down. Finally, her face twisted in pain, and as she leaned forward onto his shoulder, she broke down in tears. It was as if all her defenses had slipped away, and once again she was just a woman—vulnerable in her battle with grief.

“Good-bye, good-bye!” she said amid her spasms of weeping. He sat listening painfully to her sobs, but felt as though he could say nothing to check them. Sinking into a chair, and burying her face in her handkerchief, she wept bitter, burning tears, with her head bowed upon the table.

"Goodbye, goodbye!" she said through her tears. He sat there, listening to her cry, but felt helpless to stop her. Slumping into a chair and burying her face in her handkerchief, she cried bitter, scorching tears with her head resting on the table.

“Olga,” at length he said, “why, torture yourself in this way? You love me, and could never survive a parting. Take me, therefore, as I am, and love in me just so much as may be worthy of it.”

“Olga,” he finally said, “why put yourself through this? You love me, and you could never handle a separation. So take me as I am, and love me for however much I deserve.”

Without raising her head, she made a gesture of refusal.

Without lifting her head, she gestured a no.

“No, no,” she forced herself to gasp. “Nor need you fear for me and my grief. I know myself. I am merely weeping my heart out, and shall then weep no more. Do not hinder me, but go. God has punished me. Yet how it hurts, how it hurts!”

“No, no,” she managed to gasp. “And you don’t need to worry about me and my sadness. I know who I am. I’m just crying my heart out, and then I’ll stop. Don’t hold me back, just go. God has punished me. But it hurts so much, it really hurts!”

Her sobs redoubled.

Her sobs grew louder.

“But suppose the pain should not pass?” he said. “Suppose it should wreck your health? Tears like these are tears of poison. Olga, darling, do not weep. Forget the past.”

“But what if the pain doesn’t go away?” he said. “What if it ruins your health? Tears like these are toxic. Olga, sweetheart, don’t cry. Let go of the past.”

“No, no; let me weep. I am weeping not so much for the future as for the past.” She could scarcely utter the words. “It was all so bright—but now it is gone! It is not I that am weeping; it is my memory—my memory of the summer, of the park—that is pouring out its grief. Do you remember those things? Yes, I am yearning for the avenue, and for the lilac that you gave me... They had struck their roots into my heart, and—and the plucking of them up is painful indeed!”

“No, no; let me cry. I'm not crying so much for the future as for the past.” She could barely say the words. “It was all so bright—but now it’s gone! It’s not me who’s crying; it’s my memory—my memory of the summer, of the park—that is pouring out its sadness. Do you remember those times? Yes, I’m longing for the avenue and the lilac you gave me... They had taken root in my heart, and pulling them out is truly painful!”

In her despair she bowed her head, and sobbed again—repeating: “Oh, how it hurts! Oh, how it hurts!”

In her despair, she lowered her head and sobbed once more, saying, “Oh, it hurts! Oh, it hurts!”

“But suppose you were to die of this?” he said in sudden alarm. “Olga, Olga! Think a moment!”

“But what if you died from this?” he said, suddenly alarmed. “Olga, Olga! Please think for a moment!”

“No, no,” she interrupted, raising her head, and striving to look at him through her tears. “Not long ago I realized that I was loving in you only what I wished you to contain—that it was only the future Oblomov of my dreams that was so dear to me. Ilya, you are good and honourable and tender; but you are all this only as is a dove which, with its head hidden under its wing, wishes to see nothing better. All your life you would have sat perched beneath the eaves. But I am different—I wish for more than that; though what it is I wish for even I myself could scarcely say. On the other hand, do you think that you could have taught me what that something is, that you could have supplied me with what I lack, that you could have given me all that I——?”

“No, no,” she interrupted, lifting her head and trying to look at him through her tears. “Not long ago, I realized that I was loving in you only what I wanted you to be—that it was really just the future Oblomov of my dreams that meant so much to me. Ilya, you’re good, honorable, and kind; but you’re all of that like a dove with its head tucked under its wing, wanting to see nothing more. Your whole life, you would have just stayed there, hidden under the eaves. But I’m different—I want more than that; though what exactly I want, even I can hardly say. On the other hand, do you really think that you could have taught me what that something is, that you could have given me what I lack, that you could have provided me with everything that I——?”

Oblomov’s legs were tottering under him. Sinking into a chair, he wiped his hands and forehead with his handkerchief. The words had been harsh—they had stung him to the quick. Somehow, too, they had seared him inwardly, while outwardly, they had chilled him as with a breath of frost. No more could he do than smile the sort of pitiful, deprecating smile which may be seen on the face of a beggar who is being rated for his sorry clothing—the sort of smile which says: “I am poor and naked and hungry. Beat me, therefore—beat me.”

Oblomov's legs were giving way beneath him. He sank into a chair and wiped his hands and forehead with his handkerchief. The words had been harsh—they had hit him hard. Somehow, they had burned him inside, while on the outside, they felt like a chill of frost. All he could do was give a pathetic, self-deprecating smile, like that of a beggar being scolded for his ragged clothes—the kind of smile that says, "I'm poor and exposed and hungry. Go ahead, punish me."

Suddenly Olga realized the sting which her words had contained, and threw herself impetuously upon him.

Suddenly, Olga understood the impact her words had, and she threw herself impulsively at him.

“Forgive me, my friend,” she said tenderly and with tears in her voice. “I did not think what I was saying, for I am almost beside myself. Yes, forget all that has happened, and let us be as formerly—let all remain unchanged.”

“Forgive me, my friend,” she said softly, her voice filled with emotion. “I didn’t mean what I said; I’m almost out of my mind. Yes, let’s forget everything that’s happened and go back to how we were—let’s keep everything the same.”

“No,” he replied, as abruptly he rose to his feet and checked her outburst with a decisive gesture. “All cannot remain unchanged. Nor need you regret that you have told me the truth. I have well deserved it.”

“No,” he replied, standing abruptly and cutting off her outburst with a firm gesture. “Not everything can stay the same. And you shouldn't regret telling me the truth. I’ve earned it.”

She burst into a renewed fit of weeping.

She suddenly started crying again.

“Go!” she said, twisting her tear-soaked handkerchief in her hands. “I cannot bear this any longer. To me at least the past is dear.”

“Go!” she said, twisting her tear-soaked handkerchief in her hands. “I can’t take this anymore. To me at least, the past is precious.”

She covered her face, and the sobs poured forth afresh.

She covered her face, and her sobs burst out again.

“Why has everything thus come to rack and ruin?” she cried. “Who has put a curse upon you, Ilya? Why have you done this? You are clever and kind and good and noble; yet you can wreck our lives in this way! What nameless evil has undone you?”

“Why has everything fallen apart like this?” she exclaimed. “Who has put a curse on you, Ilya? Why have you done this? You’re smart, kind, and good-hearted; yet you can ruin our lives like this! What unknown evil has brought you down?”

“It has a name,” he said almost inaudibly. She looked at him questioningly with tear-filled eyes.

“It has a name,” he said barely above a whisper. She looked at him with questioning eyes filled with tears.

“That name,” he added, “is ‘The Disease of Oblomovka.’”

“That name,” he added, “is ‘The Disease of Oblomovka.’”

Turning with bowed head, he departed.

Turning with his head down, he left.

Whither he wandered, or what he did, he never afterwards knew. Late at night he returned home. His landlady, hearing his knock, awoke Zakhar, who undressed his master, and wrapped him in the old dressing-gown.

Wherever he roamed or whatever he did, he never knew afterward. Late at night, he came back home. His landlady, hearing his knock, woke up Zakhar, who helped undress his master and covered him with the old bathrobe.

“How comes that to be here?” asked Oblomov, glancing at the garment.

“How did that end up here?” asked Oblomov, looking at the garment.

“I was given it by the landlady to-day,” replied Zakhar. “She has just cleaned and mended it.”

“I got it from the landlady today,” Zakhar replied. “She just cleaned and fixed it up.”

Sinking into an arm-chair, Oblomov remained there. All around was growing dim and dreamlike. As he sat there with his head resting on his hand he neither remarked the dimness nor heard the striking of the hours. All his mind was plunged in a chaos of formless, indefinite thoughts which, like the clouds in the sky, passed aimlessly, disconnectedly athwart the surface of his brain. Of none of them could he catch the actual substance. His heart felt crushed, and for the moment the life in it was in abeyance. Mechanically he gazed in front of him without even noticing that day was breaking, or that his landlady’s dry cough was once more audible, or that the dvornik was beginning to cut firewood in the courtyard, or that the usual clatter in the house had begun again. At length he went to bed, and fell into a leaden, an uncomfortable sleep....

Sinking into an armchair, Oblomov stayed there. Everything around him was becoming dim and dreamlike. With his head resting on his hand, he didn’t notice the fading light or hear the hours chime. His mind was immersed in a chaotic swirl of vague, formless thoughts that drifted aimlessly and disconnectedly across his consciousness, like clouds in the sky. He couldn’t grasp any of them clearly. His heart felt heavy, and for a moment, the life within him was on pause. He stared blankly ahead, completely unaware that day was breaking, that his landlady’s dry cough was once again audible, that the doorman was starting to chop firewood in the courtyard, or that the usual noise in the house had resumed. Eventually, he went to bed and fell into a deep, uncomfortable sleep....

“To-day is Sunday,” whispered the kindly voice of the landlady, “and I have baked you a pie. Will you not have some?”

“Today is Sunday,” whispered the friendly voice of the landlady, “and I have baked you a pie. Would you like some?”

He returned no answer, for he was in a high fever.

He didn’t respond because he had a high fever.










PART IV










I

F or many a day after his illness Oblomov’s mood was one of dull and painful despondency; but gradually this became replaced with a phase of mute indifference, in which he would spend hours in watching the snow fall and listening to the grinding of the landlady’s coffee-mill, to the barking of the housedogs as they rattled at their chains, to the creaking of Zakhar’s boots, and to the measured tick of the clock’s pendulum. As of old, Agafia Matvievna, his landlady, would come and propose one or another dish for his delectation; also her children would come running to and fro through his rooms. To the landlady he returned kindly, indifferent answers, and to the youngsters he gave lessons in reading and waiting, while smiling wearily, involuntarily at their playfulness. Little by little he regained his firmer mode of life.

F or many days after his illness, Oblomov felt a dull and painful sadness; but gradually this was replaced by a phase of silent indifference, during which he would spend hours watching the snow fall and listening to the grinding of the landlady’s coffee grinder, the barking of the house dogs as they tugged at their chains, the creaking of Zakhar’s boots, and the steady tick of the clock’s pendulum. As before, Agafia Matvievna, his landlady, would come and suggest various dishes for him to enjoy; her children would also come running through his rooms. To the landlady, he offered kind but indifferent responses, and to the kids, he gave lessons in reading and patience, smiling wearily at their antics. Slowly, he began to regain a more stable routine.

One day Schtoltz walked into his room.

One day, Schtoltz entered his room.

“Well, Ilya?” he said, with a questioning sternness which caused Oblomov to lower his eyes and remain silent.

“Well, Ilya?” he said, with a serious tone that made Oblomov lower his gaze and stay quiet.

“Then it is to be ‘never’?” went on his friend.

“Then it’s going to be ‘never’?” his friend continued.

“‘Never’?” queried Oblomov.

“‘Never’?” asked Oblomov.

“Yes. Do you not remember my saying to you, ‘Now or never’?”

“Yes. Don't you remember me saying to you, ‘Now or never’?”

“I do,” the other returned. “But I am not the man I then was. I have now set my affairs in order, and my plans for improving my estate are nearly finished, and I write regularly for two journals, and I have read all the books which you left behind you.”

“I do,” the other replied. “But I’m not the same man I used to be. I’ve sorted out my affairs, and my plans for improving my estate are almost complete. I write regularly for two journals, and I’ve read all the books you left behind.”

“But why have you never come to join me abroad?” asked Schtoltz.

“But why have you never come to visit me overseas?” asked Schtoltz.

“Something prevented me.”

"Something stopped me."

“Olga?”

“Olga?”

Oblomov gathered animation at the question.

Oblomov perked up at the question.

“Where is she?” he exclaimed. “I heard that she had gone abroad with her aunt—that she went there soon after, after——”

“Where is she?” he shouted. “I heard she went overseas with her aunt—she left soon after, after——”

“Soon after she had recognized her mistake,” concluded Schtoltz.

“Soon after she realized her mistake,” concluded Schtoltz.

“You know the story, then?” said Oblomov, scarcely able to conceal his confusion.

“You know the story, then?” Oblomov said, barely hiding his confusion.

“Yes, the whole of it—even to the point of the sprig of lilac. Do you not feel ashamed of yourself, Ilya? Does it not hurt you? Are you not consumed with regret and remorse?”

“Yes, all of it—even the sprig of lilac. Don’t you feel ashamed of yourself, Ilya? Doesn’t it hurt you? Aren’t you overwhelmed with regret and remorse?”

“Yes; please do not remind me of it,” interrupted Oblomov hurriedly. “So great was my agony when I perceived the gulf set between us that I fell ill of a fever. Ah, Schtoltz, if you love me, do not torture me, do not mention her name. Long ago I pointed out to her her mistake, but she would not listen to me. Indeed I am not so much to blame.”

“Yes; please don’t remind me of it,” Oblomov interrupted quickly. “I was so distressed when I realized the distance between us that I became sick with a fever. Ah, Schtoltz, if you care about me, don’t torture me, don’t say her name. I pointed out her mistake a long time ago, but she wouldn’t listen to me. Honestly, I’m not that at fault.”

“I am not blaming you,” said Schtoltz gently; “for I have read your letter. It is I that am most to blame—then she—then you least of all.”

“I’m not blaming you,” Schtoltz said softly; “because I read your letter. I’m the one to blame the most—then her—then you the least of all.”

“How is she now?”

"How's she doing now?"

“How is she? She is in great distress. She weeps, and will not be comforted.”

“How is she? She’s really upset. She’s crying and won’t be consoled.”

Mingled anguish, sympathy, and alarm showed themselves on Oblomov’s features.

Mingled pain, compassion, and concern were evident on Oblomov’s face.

“What?” he cried, rising to his feet. “Come, Schtoltz! We must go to her at once, in order that I may beg her pardon on my knees.”

“What?” he exclaimed, standing up. “Come on, Schtoltz! We need to go to her right away so I can apologize to her on my knees.”

Schtoltz thought it well to change his tactics.

Schtoltz thought it was a good idea to change his approach.

“Do you sit still,” he said with a laugh. “I have not been telling you the exact truth. As a matter of fact, she is well and happy, and bids me give you her greeting. Also, she wanted to write to you, but I dissuaded her on the ground that it would only cause you pain.”

“Do you sit still?” he laughed. “I haven’t been telling you the whole truth. Actually, she’s doing great and is happy, and she sends you her regards. She also wanted to write to you, but I convinced her not to because it would only upset you.”

“Thank God for that!” cried Oblomov, almost with tears of joy. “Oh, I am so glad, Schtollz! Pray let me embrace you, and then let us drink to her happiness!”

“Thank God for that!” cried Oblomov, almost in tears of joy. “Oh, I’m so glad, Schtollz! Please let me hug you, and then let’s raise a glass to her happiness!”

“But why are you hidden away in this corner?” asked Sehtoltz after a pause.

“But why are you hiding out in this corner?” Sehtoltz asked after a pause.

“Because it is quiet here—there is no one to disturb me.”

“Because it’s quiet here—there’s no one to bother me.”

“I suppose so,” retorted Sehtoltz. “In fact, you have here—well, Oblomovka over again, only worse.” He glanced about him. “And how are you now?”

"I guess so," Sehtoltz shot back. "Actually, what you have here is—well, it's Oblomovka all over again, just worse." He looked around. "And how are you doing now?"

“I am not very well. My breathing is bad, and spots persist in floating before my eyes. Sometimes, too, when I am asleep, some one seems to come and strike me a blow upon the back and head, so that I leap up with a start.”

“I’m not feeling great. My breathing is off, and there are spots that keep floating in front of my eyes. Sometimes, when I’m sleeping, it feels like someone comes and hits me on the back and head, making me jump up suddenly.”

“Listen, Ilya,” said Schtoltz gravely. “I tell you, in all seriousness, that if you do not change your mode of life you will soon be seized with dropsy or a stroke. As for your future, I have no hopes of it at all. If Olga, that angel, could not bear you from your swamp on her wings, neither shall I succeed in doing so. However, to the end I shall stand by you: and when I say that, I am voicing not only my own wish, but also that of Olga. For she desires you not to perish utterly, not to be buried alive; she desires that at least I shall make an attempt to dig you from the tomb.”

“Listen, Ilya,” Schtoltz said seriously. “I’m telling you, if you don’t change your lifestyle, you’ll soon end up with dropsy or a stroke. As for your future, I have no hope for it at all. If Olga, that angel, couldn’t lift you from your swamp, neither will I be able to. Still, I will stand by you until the end: when I say that, I’m expressing not just my own wish, but also Olga’s. She wants you to not completely perish, not to be buried alive; she wants me to at least try to dig you out of the grave.”

“Then she has not forgotten me?” cried Oblomov with emotion—adding: “As though I were worthy of her remembrance!”

“Then she hasn't forgotten me?” cried Oblomov, filled with emotion—adding: “As if I’m worthy of her remembering me!”

“No, she has not forgotten you, and, I think, never will. Indeed, she is not the sort of person to forget you. Some day you must go and pay her a visit in the country.”

“No, she hasn’t forgotten you, and I don’t think she ever will. Honestly, she’s not the type of person to forget you. One day, you should go visit her in the countryside.”

“Yes, yes—but not now,” urged Oblomov.

“Yes, yes—but not right now,” urged Oblomov.

“Even at this moment I—I——” He pointed to his heart.

“Even right now I—I——” He pointed to his heart.

“What does it contain?” asked Sehtoltz. “Love?”

“What’s in it?” Sehtoltz asked. “Love?”

“No, shame and sorrow. Ah, life, life!”

“No, shame and sadness. Ah, life, life!”

“What of it?”

"So what?"

“It disturbs me—it allows me no rest.”

“It bothers me—it gives me no peace.”

“Were it to do so, the flame of your candle would soon go out, and you would find yourself in darkness. Ah, Ilya, Ilya! Life passes too swiftly for it to be spent in slumber. Would, rather, it were a perpetual fire!—that one could live for hundreds and hundreds of years! Then what an immensity of work would one not do!”

“If it were to happen, the flame of your candle would quickly go out, and you would be left in darkness. Ah, Ilya, Ilya! Life goes by too fast to be wasted in sleep. I wish it could be a constant fire!—that one could live for hundreds and hundreds of years! Then imagine how much work one could accomplish!”

“You and I are of different types,” said Oblomov. “You have wings; you do not merely exist—you also fly. You have gifts and ambition; you do not grow fat; specks do not dance before your eyes; and the back of your neck does not need to be periodically scratched. In short, my organism and yours are wholly dissimilar.”

"You and I are different kinds of people," said Oblomov. "You have wings; you don't just exist—you soar. You have talent and drive; you don’t get lazy; you aren’t plagued by distractions; and you don’t have to keep scratching your neck. In short, our bodies and minds are totally different."

“Fie, fie! Man was created to order his own being, and even to change his own nature; yet, instead, he goes and develops a paunch, and then supposes that nature has laid upon him that burden. Once upon a time you too had wings. Now you have laid them aside.”

“Come on! Humans were meant to take charge of their own lives and even change who they are; instead, they end up gaining weight and think it's something nature imposed on them. There was a time when you could soar. Now you’ve put those wings away.”

“Where are they?” asked Oblomov. “I am powerless, completely powerless.”

“Where are they?” Oblomov asked. “I feel completely helpless, utterly powerless.”

“Rather, you are determined to be powerless. Even during your boyhood at Oblomovka, and amid the circle of your aunts and nurses and valets, you had begun to waste your intellect, and to be unable to put on your own socks, and so forth. Hence your present inability to live.”

“Instead, you are determined to be powerless. Even during your childhood at Oblomovka, surrounded by your aunts, nurses, and servants, you started to waste your intelligence and couldn’t even put on your own socks, and so on. That’s why you can’t manage to live now.”

“All that may be so,” said Oblomov with a sigh; “but now it is too late to turn back.”

“All of that might be true,” said Oblomov with a sigh; “but now it’s too late to change course.”

“And what am I to say to Olga on my return?”

“And what should I say to Olga when I get back?”

Oblomov hung his head in sad and silent meditation.

Oblomov hung his head in quiet, sorrowful thought.

“Say nothing,” at length he said. “Or say that you have not seen me....”

“Say nothing,” he finally said. “Or just say that you haven’t seen me....”

A year and a half later Oblomov was sitting in his dull, murky rooms. He had now grown corpulent, and from his eyes ennui peered forth like a disease. At intervals, too, he would rise and pace the room, then lie down again, then take a book from the table, read a few lines of it, yawn, and begin drumming with his fingers upon the table’s surface. As for Zakhar, he was more seedy and untidy than ever. The elbows of his coat were patched, and he had about him a pinched and hungry air, as though his appetite were bad, his sleep poor, and his work three times as much as it ought to have been. Oblomov’s dressing-gown also was patched: yet, carefully though the holes had been mended, the seams were coming apart in various places. Likewise the coverlet of the bed was ragged, while the curtains, though clean, were faded and hanging in strips.

A year and a half later, Oblomov was sitting in his dreary, dark rooms. He had become overweight, and his eyes showed boredom like an illness. Occasionally, he would get up and pace the room, then lie back down, pick up a book from the table, read a few lines, yawn, and start drumming his fingers on the table. As for Zakhar, he looked more ragged and messy than ever. The elbows of his coat were patched, and he had a worn and hungry look, as if his appetite was poor, his sleep was restless, and his work was three times what it should have been. Oblomov’s dressing gown was also patched; although the holes had been mended carefully, the seams were coming apart in several places. The bedcover was tattered, while the curtains, though clean, were faded and hanging in tatters.

Suddenly the landlady entered to announce a visitor, and also to say that it was neither Tarantiev nor Alexiev.

Suddenly, the landlady came in to announce a visitor and to say that it was neither Tarantiev nor Alexiev.

“Then it must be Schtoltz again!” thought Oblomov, with a sense of horror. “What can he want with me? However, it does not matter.”

“Then it must be Schtoltz again!” thought Oblomov, feeling a wave of dread. “What could he possibly want from me? But it doesn't really matter.”

“How are you?” inquired Schtoltz when he entered the room. “You have grown stout, yet your face is pale.”

“How are you?” Schtoltz asked as he walked into the room. “You’ve gotten a bit heavier, but your face looks pale.”

“Yes, I am not well,” agreed Oblomov. “Somehow my left leg has lost all feeling.” Schtoltz threw at him a keen glance, and then eyed the dressing-gown, the curtains, and the coverlet.

“Yes, I’m not feeling well,” Oblomov admitted. “Somehow, I can’t feel my left leg at all.” Schtoltz gave him a sharp look, then glanced at the dressing gown, the curtains, and the bedspread.

“Never mind,” said Oblomov confusedly. “You know that never at any time do I keep my place tidy. But how is Olga?”

"Never mind," said Oblomov, feeling confused. "You know I never keep my place tidy. But how's Olga?"

“She has not forgotten you. Possibly you will end by forgetting her?

“She hasn’t forgotten you. Maybe you’ll end up forgetting her?

“No, never! Never could I forget the time when I was really alive and living in Paradise. Where is she, then?”

“No, never! I could never forget the time when I was truly alive and living in Paradise. So where is she, then?”

“In the country.”

“In the countryside.”

“With her aunt?”

"With her aunt?"

“Yes—and also with her husband.”

“Yes—and also with her spouse.”

“So she is married? Has she been married long? And is she happy?” Oblomov had quite sloughed his lethargy. “I feel as though you had removed a great burden from my mind. True, when you were last here, you assured me that she had forgiven me; but all this time I have been unable to rest for the gnawing at my heart.... Tell me who the fortunate man is?”

“So she’s married? Has she been married long? And is she happy?” Oblomov had really shaken off his laziness. “I feel like you’ve lifted a huge weight off my mind. It’s true that when you were here last, you told me she’d forgiven me; but all this time I haven’t been able to relax because of this worry in my heart... Who’s the lucky guy?”

“Who he is?” repeated Schtoltz. “Why, cannot you guess, Ilya!”

“Who is he?” Schtoltz repeated. “Come on, can’t you guess, Ilya?”

Oblomov’s gaze grew more intent, and for a moment or two his features stiffened, and every vestige of colour left his cheeks.

Oblomov's stare became more focused, and for a moment or two, his face froze, draining all color from his cheeks.

“Surely it is not yourself?” he asked abruptly.

“Surely it’s not you?” he asked suddenly.

“It is. I married her last year.”

“It is. I married her last year.”

The agitation faded from Oblomov’s expression, and gave place to his usual apathetic moodiness. For a moment or two he did not raise his eyes; but when he did so they were full of kindly tears.

The agitation disappeared from Oblomov’s face, replaced by his typical apathetic moodiness. For a moment or two, he kept his eyes down; but when he finally looked up, they were filled with warm tears.

“Dear Schtoltz!” he cried, embracing his friend. “And dear Olga! May God bless you both! How pleased I am! Pray tell her so.”

“Dear Schtoltz!” he shouted, hugging his friend. “And dear Olga! May God bless you both! I’m so happy! Please let her know that.”

“I will tell her that in all the world there exists not my friend Oblomov’s equal.” Schtoltz was profoundly moved.

"I'll tell her that in the whole world, there's no one like my friend Oblomov." Schtoltz was deeply touched.

“No, tell her, rather, that I was fated to meet her, in order that I might set her on the right road. Tell her also that I bless both that meeting and the road which she has now taken. To think that that road might have been different! As it is, I have nothing to blush for, and nothing of which to repent. You have relieved my soul of a great burden, and all within it is bright. I thank you, I thank you!”

“No, tell her instead that it was meant to be that I met her, so I could guide her in the right direction. Also, let her know that I bless both our meeting and the path she’s chosen now. It’s hard to believe that path could have been different! As it stands, I have no regrets and nothing to be ashamed of. You’ve taken a huge weight off my shoulders, and now my heart is light. Thank you, thank you!”

“I will tell her what you have said,” replied Schtoltz. “She has indeed reason for never forgetting you, for you would have been worthy of her—yes, worthy of her, you who have a heart as deep as the sea. You must come and visit us in the country.”

“I will tell her what you said,” Schtoltz replied. “She definitely has a reason to never forget you, because you would have been deserving of her—yes, deserving of her, you with a heart as deep as the ocean. You have to come visit us in the countryside.”

“No,” replied the other. “It is not that I am afraid of witnessing your married happiness, or of becoming jealous of her love for you. Yet I will not come.”

“No,” replied the other. “It's not that I'm afraid of seeing your married happiness or getting jealous of her love for you. Still, I won't come.”

“Then of what are you afraid?”

“Then what are you afraid of?”

“Of growing envious of you. In your happiness I should see, as in a mirror, my own bitter, broken life. Yet no life but this do I wish, or have it in my power, to live. Do not, therefore, disturb it. Memories are the height of poetry only when they are memories of happiness. When they graze wounds over which scars have formed they become an aching pain. Let us speak of something else. Let me thank you for all the care and attention which you have devoted to my affairs. Yet never can I properly requite you. Seek, rather, requital in your own heart, and in your happiness with Olga Sergievna. Likewise, forgive me for having failed to relieve you of your duties with regard to Oblomovka. It is my fixed intention to go there before long.”

“I'm feeling envious of you. Your happiness reflects my own bitter, broken life. But I only wish to live this life, and it’s the only one I can live. So please don’t disrupt it. Memories are only poetic when they remind us of happiness. When they touch on old wounds that have scarred over, they just bring pain. Let’s talk about something else. I want to thank you for all the care and attention you've given to my situation. But I can never fully repay you. Instead, find your reward in your own heart and in your happiness with Olga Sergievna. Also, forgive me for not helping you with your responsibilities concerning Oblomovka. I plan to go there soon.”

“You will find great changes occurred in the place. Doubtless you have read the statements of accounts which I have sent you?”

“You'll notice that a lot has changed around here. I'm sure you've read the account statements I've sent you?”

Oblomov remained silent.

Oblomov stayed quiet.

“What? You have not read them?” exclaimed Schtollz, aghast. “Then where are they?”

“What? You haven’t read them?” exclaimed Schtollz, shocked. “Then where are they?”

“I do not know. Wait a little, and I will look for them after dinner.”

“I don’t know. Just wait a bit, and I’ll look for them after dinner.”

“Ah, Ilya, Ilya! Scarcely do I know whether to laugh or to weep.”

“Ah, Ilya, Ilya! I can hardly tell if I should laugh or cry.”

“Never mind. We will attend to the affair after dinner. First let us eat.”

“Forget about it. We'll deal with the situation after dinner. First, let’s eat.”

During the meal Oblomov bestowed high encomiums upon his landlady’s cooking.

During the meal, Oblomov praised his landlady’s cooking highly.

“She looks after everything,” he said. “Never will you see me either with unmended socks or with a shirt turned inside out. She supervises every detail.”

“She takes care of everything,” he said. “You’ll never see me with unpatched socks or a shirt on inside out. She oversees every detail.”

He ate and drank with great gusto—so much so that Schtoltz contemplated him with amazement.

He ate and drank with such enthusiasm that Schtoltz looked at him in amazement.

“Drink, dear friend, drink,” said Oblomov. “This is splendid vodka. Even Olga could not make vodka or patties or mushroom stews equal to these. They are like what we used to have at Oblomovka. No man could be better looked after by a woman than I am by my landlady, Agafia Matvievna. Nevertheless I, I———” He hesitated.

“Drink up, my friend,” said Oblomov. “This vodka is fantastic. Even Olga couldn't make vodka or patties or mushroom stews that compare to this. It's just like what we used to have at Oblomovka. No man could be taken care of better by a woman than I am by my landlady, Agafia Matvievna. Still, I, I———” He paused.

“Well, what?” prompted Schtoltz.

"Well, what’s up?" prompted Schtoltz.

“I owe her ten thousand roubles on note of hand.”

“I owe her ten thousand rubles on a promissory note.”

“Ten thousand roubles? To your landlady? For board and lodging?” gasped Schtoltz, horrified.

“Ten thousand rubles? To your landlady? For meals and a place to stay?” gasped Schtoltz, horrified.

“Yes. You see, the sum has gone on accumulating, for I live generously, and the debt includes accounts for peaches, pineapples, and so forth.”

“Yes. You see, the total has been adding up because I live a generous lifestyle, and the debt includes expenses for peaches, pineapples, and so on.”

“Ilya,” said Schtoltz, “what is this woman to you?”

“Ilya,” said Schtoltz, “what is this woman to you?”

The other made no reply.

The other person didn't respond.

“She is robbing him,” thought his friend. “She is wheedling his all out of him. Such things are everyday, occurrences, yet I had not guessed it.”

"She's taking advantage of him," thought his friend. "She's sweet-talking him into giving her everything. These things happen all the time, yet I never realized it."

Desirous of taking Oblomov away with him, he nevertheless found all his efforts in that direction ineffectual.

Wanting to take Oblomov with him, he still found all his efforts in that direction pointless.

“I ask you once again,” he said. “In what relation do you stand to your landlady?”

“I ask you again,” he said. “What’s your relationship with your landlady?”

Again Oblomov reddened.

Again, Oblomov blushed.

“Why are you desirous of knowing?” he countered.

“Why do you want to know?” he replied.

“Because, on the score of our old friendship, I think it my duty to give you a very serious warning indeed.”

“Because of our long-standing friendship, I feel it's my duty to give you a very serious warning.”

“A warning against what?”

"A warning about what?"

“A warning against a pit into which you may fall, Now I must be going. I will tell Olga that we may expect to see you this summer whether at our place or at Oblomovka.”

“A warning about a pit you might fall into. Now I have to go. I’ll let Olga know that we can expect to see you this summer, either at our place or in Oblomovka.”

Then Schtoltz departed.

Then Schtoltz left.

Not for some years did he visit the capital again, for Olga’s health necessitated a lengthy sojourn in the Crimea. For some reason or other her recovery after the birth of a child had been slow.

Not for several years did he visit the capital again, because Olga's health required a long stay in Crimea. For some reason, her recovery after giving birth to a child had been slow.

“How happy I am!” was her frequent reflection. Yet, no sooner had she passed her life in admiring review than she would find herself relapsing into a meditative mood. What a curious person she was!—a person who, in proportion as her felicity became more, complete, plunged ever deeper and deeper into a brooding over the past! Delving mto the recesses of her own mind, she began to realize that this peaceful existence, this halting at various stages of felicity, annoyed her. However, with an effort of will she shook her soul clear of this despondency, and quickened her steps through life in a feverish desire to seek noise and movement and occupation. Yet the bustle of society brought her small relief, and she would retire again into her corner—there to rid her spirit of the unwonted sense of depression. Then she would go out once more, and busy herself with petty household cares which confined her to the nursery and the duties of a nurse and a mother, or join her husband in reading and discussing serious books or poetry. Her main fear was lest she should fall ill of the disease, the apathetic malady, of Oblomovka. Yet, for all her efforts to slough these phases of torpor and of spiritual coma, a dream of happiness other than the present used to steal upon her, and wrap her in a haze of inertia, and cause her whole being to halt, as for a rest from the exertions of lire. Again, to this mood there would succeed a phase of torture and weariness and apprehension—a phase of dull sorrowfulness which kept asking itself dim, indefinite questions and ceaselessly pondering upon them. And as she listened to those questions she would examine herself, yet never discover what it was she yearned for, nor why, at times, she seemed to tire of her comfortable existence, to demand of it new and unfamiliar impressions, and to be gazing ahead in search of something.

“How happy I am!” she often thought. Yet, just as she finished reflecting on her life with admiration, she would slip back into a contemplative state. What a strange person she was!—the happier she became, the more she found herself sinking into thoughts about the past. As she explored her own mind, she started to realize that this peaceful life, this stopping at different moments of happiness, frustrated her. Still, with a strong effort, she pushed away this sadness and hurried through life, eager for noise, movement, and things to do. However, the hustle and bustle of society didn’t help much, and she would retreat to her quiet space—trying to shake off the unfamiliar feeling of depression. Then she would venture out again, busied by small household tasks that kept her tied to the nursery and her roles as a caregiver and mother, or she’d join her husband in reading and discussing serious books or poetry. Her biggest worry was getting stuck in the apathetic condition of Oblomovka. Yet, despite her attempts to shake off these moments of lethargy and spiritual numbness, dreams of happiness beyond her current life would creep in, wrapping her in a fog of inertia and making her feel like she needed a break from life's demands. This was usually followed by a period of suffering and fatigue, filled with vague, unanswered questions that kept running through her mind. As she listened to these questions, she would reflect on herself but never figure out what it was that she truly wanted or why she sometimes grew weary of her comfortable life, seeking new and unfamiliar experiences and looking ahead for something more.

“What does it all mean?” she would say to herself with a shudder. “Is there really anything more that I require, or that I need wish for? Whither am I travelling? I have no farther to go—my journey is ended. Yet have I really completed my cycle of existence? Is this really all—all?” Then she would glance timidly around her, and wonder, in doubt and trembling, what such whispers of the soul might portend. With anxious eyes she would scan the earth, the heavens, and the wilds, yet find therein no answer, but merely gloom, profundity, and remoteness. All nature seemed to be saying the same thing; in nature she could perceive only a ceaseless, uniform current of life to which there was neither a beginning nor an ending. Of course, she knew whom she could consult concerning these tremors—she knew who could return the needed answers to her questionings. But what would those answers import? What if Schtoltz should say that her self-questionings represented the murmurings of an unsympathetic, an unwomanly, heart—that his quondam idol possessed but a blasé, dissatisfied soul from which nothing good was to be looked for? Yes, how greatly she might fall in his estimation, were he to discover these new and unwonted pangs of hers! Consequently, whenever, in spite of her best efforts to conceal the fact, her eyes lost their velvety softness, and acquired a dry and feverish glitter; whenever, too, a heavy cloud overspread her face, and she could not force herself to smile, and to talk, and to listen indifferently to the latest news in the political world, or to descriptions of interesting phenomena in some new walk of learning, or to remarks upon some new creation of art—well, then she hid herself away, on the plea of illness.

“What does it all mean?” she would say to herself with a shudder. “Is there really anything more that I need or want? Where am I going? I have nowhere else to go—my journey is over. But have I really completed my life? Is this really it—all?” Then she would glance nervously around her and wonder, in doubt and fear, what such feelings of the soul might mean. With anxious eyes, she would look at the earth, the sky, and the wilderness, but find no answers, just gloom, depth, and distance. All of nature seemed to express the same idea; in nature, she could only see a constant, unchanging flow of life that had no beginning or end. Of course, she knew whom she could ask about these feelings—she knew who could give her the answers she needed. But what would those answers mean? What if Schtoltz said that her self-doubt was a sign of an unsympathetic, unladylike heart—that his former idol had a blasé, dissatisfied soul from which nothing good could come? Yes, she could fall so low in his estimation if he discovered these new and unusual struggles of hers! So, whenever, despite her best efforts to hide it, her eyes lost their soft glow and gained a dry, feverish shine; whenever a heavy cloud overshadowed her face, and she couldn’t force herself to smile, and to talk, and to listen with indifference to the latest political news, or to accounts of interesting discoveries in a new field of study, or to comments on some new work of art—well, then she would retreat, claiming she was unwell.

Yet she felt no desire to give way to tears; she experienced none of those sudden alarms which had been hers during the period when her girlish nerves had been excited even to the point of self-expression. So if, while resting on some calm, beautiful evening, there came stealing upon her, even amid her husband’s talk and caresses, a feeling of weariness and indifference to everything, she would merely ask herself despairingly what it all meant. At one moment she would become, as it were, turned to stone, and sit silent; at another she would make feverish attempts to conceal her strange malady. Finally a headache would supervene, and she would retire to rest. Yet all the while it was a difficult matter for her to evade the keen eyes of her husband. This she knew well, and therefore prepared herself for conversation with him as nervously as she would have done for confession to a priest.

Yet she felt no urge to cry; she experienced none of those sudden anxieties that had once overwhelmed her when her youthful nerves had been so sensitive they led to tears. So, if during a calm, beautiful evening, she felt a wave of fatigue and indifference wash over her, even amidst her husband's words and affection, she would just ask herself in despair what it all meant. At one moment, she would feel like she had turned to stone and sit in silence; at another, she would make frantic efforts to hide her strange affliction. Eventually, a headache would set in, and she would go to bed. Still, all the while, it was challenging for her to avoid her husband's watchful gaze. She knew this well, so she prepared herself for conversation with him as nervously as she would for confession to a priest.










II

One evening she and Schtoltz were pacing the poplar avenue in their garden. She was suffering from her usual inexplicable lack of energy, and finding herself able to return but the briefest of answers to what he said.

One evening she and Schtoltz were strolling down the poplar-lined path in their garden. She was experiencing her usual, puzzling fatigue and could only manage to give very short replies to his comments.

“By the way,” he remarked, “the nurse tells me that Olinka is troubled with a night cough. Ought we not to send for the doctor to-morrow?”

“By the way,” he said, “the nurse mentioned that Olinka has a cough at night. Shouldn’t we call the doctor tomorrow?”

“No. I have given her some hot medicine, and am going to keep her indoors for the present,” answered Olga dully.

“No. I’ve given her some hot medicine and I’m going to keep her inside for now,” answered Olga dully.

In silence they walked to the end of the avenue.

In silence, they walked to the end of the street.

“Why have you sent no reply to that letter from your friend Sonichka?” he inquired. “This is the third letter that you have left unanswered.”

“Why haven’t you replied to that letter from your friend Sonichka?” he asked. “This is the third letter you’ve left unanswered.”

“I would rather forget her altogether,” was Olga’s brief rejoinder.

“I’d rather just forget her completely,” was Olga’s quick response.

“Then you are not well?” he continued after a pause.

“Then you're not feeling well?” he continued after a pause.

“Oh yes; nothing is the matter with me. Why should you think otherwise’?”

“Oh yes; nothing’s wrong with me. Why would you think otherwise?”

“Then you are ennuyée?

“Then you are bored?”

She clasped her hands upon his shoulder.

She held her hands on his shoulder.

“No,” she said, in a tone of assumed cheerfulness—yet a tone in which the note of ennui was only too plainly apparent.

“No,” she said, in a tone of feigned cheerfulness—yet a tone in which the hint of boredom was all too obvious.

He led her clear of the shade of the trees, and turned her face to the moonlight.

He guided her out of the shade of the trees and turned her face toward the moonlight.

“Look at me,” he commanded. He gazed intently into her eyes.

“Look at me,” he ordered. He stared deeply into her eyes.

“One would say that you were unhappy,” he commented. “Your eyes have a strange expression in them which I have noticed more than once before. What is the matter with you, Olga?”

“One might say that you’re unhappy,” he remarked. “There’s a strange look in your eyes that I’ve noticed more than once before. What’s going on with you, Olga?”

She took him by the sleeve and drew him back into the shade.

She grabbed him by the sleeve and pulled him back into the shade.

“Are you aware,” she said with forced gaiety, “that I am hungry for supper?”

“Do you know,” she said with a forced cheerfulness, “that I’m hungry for dinner?”

“No, no,” he protested. “Do not make a jest of this.”

“No, no,” he protested. “Don't make a joke about this.”

“Unhappy, indeed?” she said reproachfully, halting in front of him. “Yes, I am unhappy—but only from excess of happiness.” So tender was her tone, and so caressing the note in her voice, that he bent down and kissed her.

“Unhappy, really?” she said with a hint of reproach, stopping in front of him. “Yes, I am unhappy—but only because I'm too happy.” Her tone was so gentle, and the way she spoke was so endearing, that he leaned down and kissed her.

With that she grew bolder. The jesting supposition that she could be unhappy inspired her to greater frankness.

With that, she became bolder. The joking idea that she could be unhappy inspired her to be more honest.

“No, I am not ennuyée,” she went on; “nor should I ever be so. You know that well, yet you refuse to believe my words. Nor am I ill. It is merely that, that well, that sometimes a feeling of depression comes over me. You are a difficult man to conceal things from. Sometimes I feel depressed, though I could not say why.”

“No, I am not bored,” she continued; “and I don’t think I ever will be. You know that, but you still don’t believe me. And I’m not sick. It’s just that, well, sometimes I feel a wave of sadness wash over me. You’re hard to hide things from. Sometimes I feel down, although I can’t really explain why.”

She laid her head upon his shoulder.

She rested her head on his shoulder.

“Nevertheless, what is the reason of it?” he asked her gently as he bent over her.

“Still, what is the reason for it?” he asked her softly as he leaned over her.

“I do not know,” she repeated.

“I don’t know,” she said again.

“Yet there must be a reason of some sort. If that reason lies neither in me nor in your surroundings, it must lie in yourself. Sometimes such depression is a symptom of ill-health. Are you sure that you are quite well?”

“Yet there must be some kind of reason. If that reason isn’t in me or in your environment, it has to be within you. Sometimes, this kind of depression is a sign of being unwell. Are you sure that you’re really okay?”

“At all events I feel so,” she replied gravely. “See for yourself how I eat and walk and sleep and work! Yet every now and then there comes over me a mood in which life seems to me incomplete.... Do not mind this, however. It is nothing—nothing at all.”

“At any rate, that’s how I feel,” she replied seriously. “Just look at how I eat, walk, sleep, and work! Still, from time to time, I get this feeling that life is lacking... But don’t worry about it. It’s nothing—nothing at all.”

“Tell me more,” he urged. “Certainly life is incomplete, but what would you add to it?”

“Tell me more,” he insisted. “Surely life feels incomplete, but what would you add to it?”

“And sometimes,” she continued, “I grow afraid lest everything should be about to be changed, or to come to an end; while at other times I find myself torturing my brain with a stupid wondering as to what more is to be expected from the future, this happiness of ours, this life, with its joys and sorrows”—she had dropped her voice to a whisper, in a sort of shame at her own questionings—“I know to be quite natural; yet something seems still to be drawing me onwards, and to be making me dissatisfied with my lot. How ashamed I feel of my folly and fancifulness! But do not notice me: this despondency of mine will soon pass away, and I shall once more become bright and cheerful.”

“And sometimes,” she continued, “I get scared that everything is about to change or come to an end; while other times, I find myself overthinking what more I can expect from the future, this happiness of ours, this life, with its joys and sorrows”—she lowered her voice to a whisper, feeling a bit ashamed of her own questions—“I know it’s perfectly normal; yet something still seems to be pulling me forward and making me unhappy with my situation. I feel so embarrassed by my foolishness and daydreaming! But don’t mind me: this gloom of mine will pass soon, and I’ll be bright and cheerful again.”

She pressed herself closer with a timid caress, as though she were asking pardon for what she termed her “folly.” He questioned her as to her symptoms as a physician might have done, and, in return, she described to him her dull self-interrogations, her confusion of soul. Meanwhile Schtollz paced the avenue with his head on his breast and his mind filled with doubt and anxiety—anxiety at the fact that he so little understood his wife. At length she, in her turn, drew him into the light of the moon, and gazed inquiringly into his eyes.

She pressed herself closer with a shy touch, as if she were asking forgiveness for what she called her “foolishness.” He asked her about her feelings, like a doctor would, and in return, she told him about her heavy self-doubts and her troubled mind. Meanwhile, Schtollz walked up and down the street with his head lowered and his mind filled with uncertainty and worry—worried by how little he understood his wife. Finally, she pulled him into the moonlight and looked curiously into his eyes.

“What are you thinking of?” she asked bashfully. “Are you smiling at my foolishness? Yes, ’tis very foolish, this despondency of mine. Do you not think so?”

“What are you thinking about?” she asked shyly. “Are you smiling at my silliness? Yes, it’s pretty silly, this sadness I have. Don’t you agree?”

He made no reply.

He didn’t respond.

“Why do you not speak?” she urged impatiently.

“Why aren't you talking?” she pressed impatiently.

“You have long been keeping silence,” he replied, “although always you have known how solicitous I am on your account. Permit me, therefore, to keep silence and reflect.”

“You’ve been quiet for a while,” he said, “even though you’ve always known how much I care about you. So, allow me to stay silent and think.”

“Yet, if you do that, I shall feel uneasy. Never ought I to have spoken out. Pray say something.”

"But if you do that, I'll feel uncomfortable. I shouldn't have spoken up. Please say something."

“What am I to say?” he asked meditatively. “It may be that a nervous break down is hanging over you. Should that be so, the doctor, not I, will have to decide how best you can be treated. I will send for him to-morrow. In any case, if the mischief is not that, then——”

“What should I say?” he asked thoughtfully. “It’s possible that you’re facing a nervous breakdown. If that’s the case, the doctor, not me, will need to figure out the best way to treat you. I’ll call him tomorrow. In any case, if that’s not the issue, then——”

“Then what?” she queried, shaking his arm.

“Then what?” she asked, shaking his arm.

“It is over-imagination on your part. You are too full of life and hitherto been maturing.” He was speaking rather to himself than to her.

“It’s just your imagination. You’re too lively and have been growing up until now.” He was speaking more to himself than to her.

“Pray utter your thoughts aloud, Andrei,”

“Please share your thoughts out loud, Andrei,”

“It is over—I am still maturing,” she said beseechingly. “I cannot bear it when you go muttering to yourself like that. I have told you of my follies, and you merely bow your head and mumble something into your beard. In this dark spot such conduct makes me feel uncomfortable.”

“It’s over—I’m still growing up,” she said earnestly. “I can’t stand it when you mumble to yourself like that. I’ve shared my mistakes with you, and you just nod and mumble something into your beard. In this dim place, that kind of behavior makes me feel uneasy.”

“I am at a loss what to say. You tell me, ‘Depression comes over me,’ and ‘I find myself troubled with disturbing questions.’ What am I to make of that? Let us speak on the subject again later, and in the meanwhile consider matters. Possibly you require a course of sea-bathing, or something of the kind.”

“I don’t know what to say. You tell me, ‘I feel depressed,’ and ‘I’m bothered by troubling questions.’ What am I supposed to think about that? Let’s talk about it again later, and in the meantime, think things over. Maybe you need some time by the sea, or something like that.”

“But you said to yourself: ‘Hitherto you have been maturing.’ What did you mean by that?”

“But you told yourself: ‘Up until now, you’ve been growing.’ What did you mean by that?”

“I was thinking that, that——” He spoke slowly and hesitatingly, as though he were distrustful of his own thoughts and ashamed of his own words. “You see, there are moments when symptoms of this kind betoken that, if a woman has nothing radically wrong with her health, she has reached maturity—has arrived at the stage when life’s growth becomes arrested, and there remains for her no further problem to solve.”

“I was thinking that, uh—” He spoke slowly and hesitantly, as if he didn’t trust his own thoughts and felt embarrassed about his words. “You see, there are times when these kinds of symptoms indicate that, if a woman is healthy, she has reached maturity—she has reached the point where her growth in life stops, and there are no more problems for her to tackle.”

“Then you mean that I am growing old?” she interrupted sharply. “How can you say that? I am still young and strong.” And she drew herself up as she spoke.

“Then you mean I’m getting old?” she interrupted sharply. “How can you say that? I’m still young and strong.” And she straightened up as she spoke.

He smiled.

He smiled.

“Do not fear,” he said. “You are not of the kind that will ever grow old. True, in old age one’s energies fail, and one ceases to battle with life; but that is a very different thing. Provided it be what I take it to be, your sense of depression and weariness is a sign of vigour. Frequently the growings of a vivid, excitable intellect transcend the limits of everyday existence, and, finding no answer to what that intellect demands of life, become converted into despondency and a temporary dissatisfaction with life. The meaning of it is that the soul is sorrowful at having to ask life its secret. Perhaps such is the case with you. If so, you need not term it folly.”

“Don’t worry,” he said. “You’re not the type to ever grow old. Sure, in old age, a person’s energy declines, and they stop fighting against life; but that’s completely different. If I understand it correctly, your feelings of sadness and exhaustion are actually signs of strength. Often, the growth of a lively, passionate mind goes beyond the usual limits of daily life, and when it fails to find answers to what it craves, it can turn into despair and a temporary dissatisfaction with life. This means that your soul is feeling down about having to seek life’s truth. Maybe that’s what’s happening with you. If that’s the case, you don’t need to call it foolish.”

She sighed, but, apparently, with relief at the thought that the danger was over, and that she had not fallen in her husband’s estimation.

She sighed, but it seemed to be a sigh of relief at the thought that the danger was over and that she hadn't lost her husband's respect.

“I am quite happy,” she repeated, “nor do I spend my time in dreaming, nor is my life monotonous. What more, then, is there for me to have? What do these questionings portend? They harass me like a sickness.”

“I’m really happy,” she repeated, “and I don’t waste my time daydreaming, nor is my life boring. So what else is there for me to want? What do these questions mean? They bother me like an illness.”

“They are a spur to encourage a weak, groping intellect which has lacked full preparation. True, such depression and selfquestionings have caused many to lose their senses; but to others they seem mere formless visions, a mere fever of the brain.”

“They are a push to motivate a struggling, searching mind that hasn’t had full preparation. It’s true that such feelings of sadness and self-doubt have driven many to madness; but for others, they seem like just vague thoughts, a mere mental frenzy.”

“To think that just when one’s happiness is full to overflowing, and one is thoroughly in love with life, there should come upon one a taint of sorrow!” she murmured.

"To think that just when someone’s happiness is overflowing, and they are completely in love with life, a hint of sorrow should come upon them!" she murmured.

“Yes; such is the payment exacted for the Promethean fire. You must not only endure, you must even love and respect, the sorrow and the doubts and the self-questionings of which you have spoken: for they constitute the excess, the luxury, of life, and show themselves most when happiness is at its zenith, and has alloyed with it no gross desires. Such troubles are powerless to spring to birth amid life which is ordinary and everyday; they cannot touch the individual who is forced to endure hardship and want. That is why the bulk of the crowd goes on its way without ever experiencing the cloud of doubt, the pain of self-questioning. To him or to her, however, who voluntarily goes to meet those difficulties they become welcome guests, not a scourge.”

“Yes; that’s the price you pay for the Promethean fire. You must not only endure, but also love and respect the sorrow, doubts, and self-questioning you’ve mentioned, because they are the richness of life and become most apparent when happiness is at its peak, untainted by coarse desires. These troubles can’t arise in ordinary, everyday life; they don't affect those who have to deal with hardship and lack. That’s why most people go about their lives without ever facing doubt or the pain of self-questioning. But for those who choose to confront these challenges, they become welcome companions, not a burden.”

“But one can never get even with them. To almost every one they bring sorrow and indifference.”

"But you'll never truly get back at them. They bring sorrow and indifference to almost everyone."

“Yes; but that does not last. Later they serve to shed light upon life, for they lead one to the edge of the abyss whence there is no return—then gently force one to turn once more and look upon life. Thus they seem to challenge one’s tried faculties in order that the latter may be prevented from sinking wholly into inertia.”

“Yes; but that doesn't last. Eventually, they help to clarify life, as they take you to the brink of the abyss from which there’s no return—then gently push you to turn back and face life again. In this way, they seem to test your abilities so that you don’t completely fall into inertia.”

“And to think, also, that one should be disturbed by phantoms at all!” she lamented. “When all is bright, one’s life suddenly becomes overshadowed with some sinister influence. Is there no resource against it?”

“And to think, too, that anyone should be bothered by ghosts at all!” she lamented. “When everything is bright, life suddenly gets overshadowed by some dark force. Is there no way to combat it?”

“Yes, there is one. That resource lies in life itself. Without such phantoms and such questionings life would soon become a wearisome business.”

“Yes, there is one. That resource is in life itself. Without those kinds of illusions and questions, life would quickly become a tiresome affair.”

“Then what ought I to do? To submit to them, and to wear out my heart?”

“Then what should I do? Should I just give in to them and break my heart?”

“No,” he replied. “Rather, arm yourself with resolution, and patiently, but firmly, pursue your way.” With that he embraced her tenderly. “You and I are not Titans; it is not for us to join the Manfreds and the Fausts of this world in going out to do battle with rebellious problems. Rather, let us decline the challenge of such difficulties, bow our heads, and quietly live through the juncture until such time as life shall have come to smile again, and happiness be once more ours.”

“No,” he said. “Instead, equip yourself with determination and patiently, but resolutely, follow your path.” With that, he hugged her gently. “You and I aren’t Titans; it’s not our place to join the Manfreds and the Fausts of this world in fighting against difficult challenges. Instead, let’s simply decline the challenge of such issues, bow our heads, and quietly endure this moment until life decides to smile at us again and happiness is ours once more.”

“But suppose they decline to pass us by? Will not our doubts and fears continue to increase?”

“But what if they choose not to pass us by? Won't our doubts and fears just keep growing?”

“No; for we shall accept them as a new verse in life’s poem. In this case, however, there is no fear of that. Your trouble is not peculiar to you alone; it is an infectious malady common to all humanity, of which a touch has visited you with the rest. Invariably does a human being feel lost when he or she first breaks away from life and finds no support in place of it. May God send that in the present instance this mood of yours be what I believe it to be, and not a forerunner of some bodily illness. That would be worse, for it would be the one thing before which I should be nerveless and destitute of weapons. Surely that cloud, that depression, those doubts, those self-questionings of yours, are not going to deprive us of our happiness, of our———?” before he could do so, she had flung herself upon him in a frantic embrace.

“No; we will take them as a new verse in life’s poem. However, in this case, there’s no need to worry. Your troubles aren’t unique to you; they’re a common human struggle that everyone faces at some point. It’s normal for a person to feel lost when they first step away from life and find themselves without support. I hope that in your current state, this feeling is just what I think it is, and not a sign of a physical illness. That would be worse, because I wouldn’t know how to handle it. Surely, that cloud, that depression, those doubts, those self-questionings of yours aren’t going to take away our happiness, our———?” Before he could finish, she had thrown herself into a frantic embrace with him.

“Nothing shall ever do that!” she murmured in an access of renewed joy and confidence. “No, neither doubts nor sorrow nor sickness! No, nor yet—nor yet death itself!” Never had she seemed to love him as she did at that moment.

“Nothing will ever stop me from doing that!” she murmured with a surge of newfound joy and confidence. “No, not doubts, nor sorrow, nor sickness! No, not even—nor even death itself!” She had never seemed to love him as much as she did at that moment.

“Take care that Fate does not overhear what you have whispered,” he interposed with a superstitious caution born of tender forethought for her. “Yes, take care that it does not rate you ungrateful, for it likes to have its gifts appreciated at their true worth. Hitherto you have been learning only about life: now you are going also to experience it. Soon, as life pursues its course, there will come to you fresh sorrows and travail; and, together, they will force you to look beyond the questions of which you have spoken, and therefore you must husband your strength.”

“Just make sure that Fate doesn’t overhear what you’ve whispered,” he said with a superstitious caution that showed how much he cared for her. “Yes, be careful not to come across as ungrateful because it likes to have its gifts recognized for what they really are. Until now, you’ve only been learning about life; now you’re also going to experience it. Soon, as life continues on, new sorrows and struggles will come your way, and together, they will push you to look beyond the questions you've mentioned, so you need to conserve your strength.”

Schtoitz uttered these words softly, and almost as though he were speaking to himself. And in the words was a note of despondency which seemed to say that already he could see approaching her “sorrows” and “travail.”

Schtoitz said these words softly, almost as if he were talking to himself. There was a tone of sadness in his voice that suggested he could already see her “sorrows” and “troubles” approaching.

She said nothing—she was too deeply struck with the mournful foreboding in his tone. Yet she trusted him implicitly—his voice alone inspired in her belief; and for that very reason his gravity affected her deeply, and concentrated her thoughts upon herself. Leaning upon him, she paced the avenue slowly and mechanically, with her soul awed to a silence which she could not break. Following her husband’s eyes, she was gazing forward at the vista of life, and trying to discern the point where, according to his words, “sorrows and travail” were awaiting her. And as she did so she saw arise before her a vision in which there became revealed to her a sphere of life that was no longer to be bright and leisured and protected, that was no longer to be passed amid plenty, that was no longer to be spent alone with him. In that sphere she could descry only a long sequence of losses and privations, with copious tears, strict asceticism, involuntary, renunciation of whims born of hours of ease, and new and unwonted sensations which should call forth from her cries of pain and disappointment. Yes, in that vision she saw before her only sickness, material ruin, the loss of her husband, and...

She said nothing—she was too deeply affected by the sorrowful tone in his voice. Yet she trusted him completely—his voice alone gave her faith; and for that reason, his seriousness impacted her profoundly, drawing her thoughts inward. Leaning on him, she walked slowly and mechanically down the avenue, her spirit struck into a silence she couldn't break. Following her husband’s gaze, she looked ahead at the path of life, trying to see the point where, as he mentioned, “sorrows and struggles” awaited her. As she did this, a vision began to unfold for her, revealing a life that would no longer be bright, carefree, and protected, a life no longer filled with abundance, a life no longer spent alone with him. In that vision, she could only see a long series of losses and hardships, filled with abundant tears, strict discipline, the unavoidable giving up of pleasures that came from leisurely hours, and new, unfamiliar feelings that would bring forth cries of pain and disappointment. Yes, in that vision, she only saw sickness, financial ruin, the loss of her husband, and...

Shuddering and faltering, she, with a man’s courageous curiosity, continued to gaze at this unfamiliar presentment of life, and timidly to review and to estimate her ability to cope with it. Only love, she saw, would never fail her—only love would over this new existence keep ever-faithful watch and ward. Yet it would be love of a different kind. From it there would be absent all ardent sighs and shining days and rapturous nights; as the years went on such things would come to seem children’s sport compared with the non-intimate affection which life, now grown profound and menacing, would cause her to adopt for her guide. From that life came to her ears no sound of laughter and kisses and tremulous, soulful intercourse amid groves and flowers, while life and nature kept high holiday. No, such things were “withered and gone.” The love beheld in that vision was a love which, unfading and indestructible, expressed itself on the features of husband and wife only during seasons of mutual sorrow, and shone forth only in slow, silent glances of mutual sympathy, and voiced itself only in a constant, joint endurance of the trials of life as he and she restrained the tears, and choked back the sobs, which those trials called forth. With that there came stealing into the midst of the doubts and fears which beset her other visions—visions remote but clear, inspiring but definite....

Shuddering and hesitating, she, with a man’s brave curiosity, continued to look at this unfamiliar version of life, and timidly evaluated her ability to handle it. She saw that only love would never let her down—only love would always keep a loyal watch over this new existence. But it would be a different kind of love. It would lack all the passionate sighs, bright days, and ecstatic nights; as the years passed, those things would seem like child’s play compared to the deep, non-intimate affection that life, now serious and intimidating, would compel her to accept as her guide. From life, she heard no sounds of laughter, kisses, or tender, soulful exchanges among trees and flowers, while life and nature celebrated joyfully. No, such things were “withered and gone.” The love she saw in that vision was a love that, timeless and unbreakable, showed itself on the faces of husband and wife only during shared sorrow, demonstrated through slow, silent glances of mutual understanding, and expressed itself through a continuous, shared endurance of life’s challenges as they held back tears and choked down sobs that those challenges provoked. Amid the doubts and fears that troubled her other visions—visions distant but clear, uplifting yet tangible—there came a quiet realization.










Her husband’s calm, assured reasoning, added to her own implicit confidence in him, helped Olga to succeed in shaking off both her enigmatical, singular misgivings and her visionary, menacing dreams concerning the future. Once more, therefore, she strode boldly forward. To the night of doubt there succeeded a brilliant morning of maternal and housewifely duties. On the one hand, there beckoned to her the flower garden and the meadows; on the other hand there beckoned to her her husband’s study. No longer did she play with life as with a means of carefree indulgence. Rather, life had become a season of mysterious, systematic waiting, and of getting ready.

Her husband’s calm, confident reasoning, combined with her own trust in him, helped Olga shake off her strange, troubling doubts and her vivid, intimidating dreams about the future. Once again, she moved forward with determination. After a night filled with uncertainty, a bright morning of motherhood and household responsibilities began. On one side, the flower garden and meadows called to her; on the other, her husband’s study. She no longer approached life as a way to indulge without care. Instead, life had transformed into a time of mysterious, purposeful waiting and preparation.

Yet once, when Schtoltz happened to mention Oblomov’s name, she let fall her sewing, and sank into a reverie.

Yet once, when Schtoltz casually mentioned Oblomov’s name, she dropped her sewing and fell into a daydream.

“What of him?” later she asked. “Could we not find out how he is through some of his friends?”

“What about him?” she later asked. “Couldn't we find out how he’s doing through some of his friends?”

“Even so, we should find out no more than we know already. Independently of his friends, I happen to be aware that he is alive and well, and living in the same rooms as formerly. But how he is spending his days, and whether he is morally dead or still there is flickering in him a last spark of vitality, it is impossible for an outsider to ascertain.”

“Even so, we shouldn’t learn more than we already know. Apart from his friends, I happen to know that he is alive and well and living in the same place as before. But how he spends his days, and whether he is morally dead or still has a flicker of life in him, is something an outsider can’t determine.”

“Do not speak like that, Andrei,” said Olga. “It hurts me to hear you do so. Were I not afraid, I would go in person to glean news of him.” The tears had risen very near to her eyes.

“Don't talk like that, Andrei,” said Olga. “It hurts me to hear you say that. If I weren't so afraid, I would go myself to get news about him.” Tears were close to her eyes.

“Next spring we ourselves shall be in Petrograd,” the husband remarked. “Then we will find out.”

“Next spring we'll be in Petrograd ourselves,” the husband said. “Then we'll find out.”

“But it is not sufficient merely to find out: we ought also to do all we can for him!”

"But it's not enough just to find out; we should also do everything we can for him!"

“Already I have done what is possible. When one is with him he is ready to take any steps desired; but directly one’s back is turned he relapses into slumber. ’Tis like trying to deal with a drunken man.”

“Already I have done what I can. When you’re with him, he’s willing to take any steps needed; but the moment your back is turned, he goes back to sleep. It’s like trying to deal with a drunk person.”

“Then why turn your back upon him ever? He ought to be treated firmly—he ought to, be removed from his rooms and taken away. Were I to ask him, he would come with us into the country. I feel sure I should never get over it if I were to see him sink to rack and ruin. Perhaps my tears——”

“Then why would you ever turn your back on him? He needs to be treated firmly—he should be taken out of his rooms and removed. If I were to ask him, he would come with us to the country. I’m sure I would never get over it if I saw him fall apart. Maybe my tears——”

“Might revive him, you think?”

“Do you think it could bring him back?”

“No, but at least compel him to look around him, and to exchange his life for something better. With us he would be out of the mire, and living among his equals.”

“No, but at least make him look around and trade his life for something better. With us, he would be out of the muck and living among his peers.”

“Surely you do not love him as you used to do?” Schtoltz asked half-jestingly.

“Surely you don’t love him like you used to?” Schtoltz asked playfully.

“No, I do not,” she replied (and as she did so her grave eyes seemed to be gazing back into the past). “Yet in him there is something for which I have an abiding affection, and to which I shall ever remain true.”

“No, I don’t,” she replied (and as she did, her serious eyes seemed to be looking back into the past). “Yet in him there is something for which I have a lasting affection, and to which I will always stay true.”

“Shall I tell you what that something is?” She nodded an assent.“’Tis an honourable, trustworthy heart. That heart is the nugget given him of Nature, and he has carried it unsullied through all his life. Under life’s stress he fell, lost his enthusiasm, and ended by going to sleep—a broken, disenchanted man who had lost his power to live, but not his purity and his intrinsic worth. Never a false note has that heart sounded; never a particle of mire has there clung to his soul; never a specious lie has he heeded; never to the false road has he been seduced by any possible attraction. Even were a whole ocean of evil and rascality to come seething about him, and even were the whole world to become infected with poison and be turned upside down, Oblomov would yet refuse to bow to the false image, and his soul would remain as clean, as radiant, and as without spot as ever. That soul is a soul of crystal transparency. Of men like him but few exist, so that they shine amid the mob like pearls. No price could be high enough to purchase his heart. Everywhere and always that heart would remain true to its trust. It is to this element in him that you have always remained true; and it is owing to the same element in him that my task of keeping watch will never become a burden. In my day I have known many men with splendid qualities. Never have I known a man cleaner, brighter, and more simple than Oblomov. For many a man have I cherished an affection. Never for a man have I cherished an affection more ardent and lasting than that which I cherish for Oblomov. Once known, his personality is an entity for which one’s love could never die.... Is that so? Have I divined aright?”

“Should I tell you what that something is?” She nodded in agreement. “It’s an honorable, trustworthy heart. That heart is the gift he received from Nature, and he has kept it pure throughout his life. Under the pressures of life, he fell, lost his enthusiasm, and ended up falling asleep—a broken, disillusioned man who had lost his will to live, but not his purity and inherent worth. His heart has never sounded a false note; not a speck of dirt has stuck to his soul; he has never paid attention to a deceptive lie; and he has never been led astray by any false temptation. Even if an entire ocean of evil and dishonesty surrounded him, and even if the whole world turned upside down and became infected with poison, Oblomov would still refuse to bow to the false idol, and his soul would remain as clean, bright, and spotless as ever. That soul is crystal clear. Very few men like him exist, making them shine like pearls among the crowd. No price could ever be high enough to buy his heart. That heart would always remain true to its commitments. It’s this part of him that you have always stayed true to; and it’s because of this same aspect of him that my duty of keeping watch will never feel burdensome. In my lifetime, I’ve known many men with impressive qualities. I’ve never known a man cleaner, brighter, and more genuine than Oblomov. I’ve had affection for many men, but I’ve never had stronger or more enduring feelings for anyone than I do for Oblomov. Once you know him, his personality is something you can’t help but love forever... Is that right? Did I get it right?”

She said nothing: her eyes were fixed intently upon her work. Ar length she arose, ran to her husband, gazed into his eyes for a moment as she embraced him, and let her head sink forward upon his shoulder. During those few moments there had arisen to her memory Oblomov’s kindly, pensive face, his tender, deprecating gaze, and the shy, wistful smile with which, at their last parting, he had met her reproaches. As she saw those things her heart ached with pity.

She didn’t say anything; her eyes were focused completely on her work. Eventually, she stood up, ran to her husband, looked into his eyes for a moment as she hugged him, and rested her head on his shoulder. In those few moments, she remembered Oblomov’s kind, thoughtful face, his gentle, apologetic look, and the timid, longing smile he had given her during their last goodbye when she confronted him. Seeing those memories made her heart ache with compassion.

“You will never abandon him—you will never let him leave your sight?” she asked with her arms around her husband’s neck.

“You're never gonna let him go—you won't take your eyes off him?” she asked, wrapping her arms around her husband's neck.

“No, never!—not though an abyss should open between us, and a dividing wall arise!”

“No, never!—not even if an abyss opened up between us and a wall appeared to separate us!”

She kissed him.

She kissed him.

“Nor shall I ever forget the words which you have just spoken,” she murmured.

“Nor will I ever forget the words you just said,” she murmured.










III

In the Veaborg Quarter peace and quietness reigned supreme. They reigned in its unwashed streets, with their wooden sidewalks, and in its lean gardens amid the nettle-encumbered ditches, where a goat with a ragged cord around its neck was diligently engaged in cropping the herbage and snatching dull intervals of slumber. At midday, however, the high, smart boots of a clerk clattered along a sidewalk, the muslin curtain at a window was pulled aside to admit the features of a Civil Service official’s lady, and for a brief moment there showed itself over a garden fence the fresh young face of a girl—then the face of a companion—then the face which had first appeared, as two maidens laughed and tittered during the process cf swinging each other on a garden swing.

In the Veaborg Quarter, peace and quiet ruled the day. It filled the unwashed streets with their wooden sidewalks and the lean gardens nestled among the weeds in the ditches, where a goat with a ragged rope around its neck was busy munching on grass and dozing off at intervals. However, at midday, the sharp sound of a clerk’s smart boots echoed along the sidewalk, a muslin curtain at a window was drawn aside to reveal the face of a Civil Service official’s wife, and for a brief moment, a fresh, young girl’s face appeared over the garden fence—then her friend’s face—followed by the first girl’s face again, as the two maidens laughed and giggled while swinging each other on a garden swing.

Also in the abode of Oblomov’s landlady all was quiet. Had you entered the little courtyard, you would have happened upon an idyllic scene. The poultry would have started running hither and thither in fussy alarm, and the dogs given tongue in furious accents, while Akulina would have paused in her pursuit of milking the cow, and the dvornik in his task of chopping firewood, in order that they might gaze unhampered at the visitor. “Whom do you wish to see?” the dvornik would have inquired; and on your mentioning Oblomov’s name, or that of the mistress of the house, he would have pointed to the steps of the front door, and then resumed his task of wood-chopping; whereupon the visitor would have followed the neat, sanded path to the steps (which he would have found covered with a plain, clean carpet of some sort), and, reaching for the brightly polished knob of the doorbell, would have had the door opened to him by Anisia, one of the children, the landlady herself, or Zakhar. Everything in Agafia Matvievna’s establishment smacked of an opulence and a domestic sufficiency which had been lacking in the days when she had shared house with her brother, Tarantiev’s bosom friend. The kitchen, the lumber-room, and the pantry were alike fitted with cupboards full of china, crockery, and household wares of every sort; while in cases were set out Oblomov’s plate and articles of silver (long ago redeemed, and never since pledged). In short, the place abounded in such commodities as are to be found in the abode of every frugal housewife. Also, so carefully was everything packed in camphor and other preservatives that when Agafia Matvievna went to open the doors of the cupboards she could scarcely stand against the overwhelming perfume of mingled narcotics which came forth, and had to turn her head aside for a few moments. Hams hung from the ceiling of the storeroom (to avoid damage by mice), and, with them, cheeses, loaves-of—sugar, dried fish, and bags of nuts and preserved mushrooms. On a table stood tubs of butter, pots of sour cream, baskets of apples, and God knows what else besides, for it would require the pen of a scribe Homer to describe in full, and in detail, all that had become accumulated in the various corners and on the various floors of this little nest of domestic life. As for the kitchen, it was a veritable palladium of activity on the part of the mistress and her efficient assistant, Anisia. Everything was kept indoors and in its proper place; throughout there prevailed a system of orderliness and cleanliness; and only into one particular nook of the house did a ray of light, a breath of air, the good housewife’s eye, and the nimble, all-furbishing hand of the domestic never penetrate. That nook was Zakhar’s den. Lacking a window, it was so constantly plunged in darkness that its resemblance to a lair rather than to a human habitation was rendered the more complete. Whenever Zakhar surprised in his den the mistress of the house (come thither to plan a cleaning or various improvements) he explained to her, in forcible tenns, that it was not a woman’s business to sweep out a place where faggots, blacking, and boots ought to lie, and that it mattered not a jot that clothes should be tossed in a heap on the floor, or that the bed in the stove corner had become overspread with dust, seeing that it was he, and not she, whose function it was to repose upon that bed. As for a besom, a few planks, a couple of bricks, the remains of a barrel, and two blocks of wood which he always kept in his room, he could not, he averred, get on in his domestic duties without them (though why that was so he left to the imagination). Finally, according to his own statement, neither the dust nor the cobwebs in the least inconvenienced him—to which he begged to add a reminder that, since he never obtruded his nose into the kitchen, he should be the more pleased if he could be left alone by those to whom the kitchen was at all times open. Once, when he surprised Anisia in his sanctum, he threatened her so furiously with uplifted fist that the case was referred to the court of superior instance—that is to say, to Oblomov himself, who walked supinely to the door of the den, inserted his head therein, scanned the apartment and its contents, sneezed, and returned mutely to his own quarters.

Also in the landlady Oblomov’s home, everything was quiet. If you had walked into the little courtyard, you would have come across a picturesque scene. The chickens would have started darting around in a flurry, and the dogs would have barked furiously, while Akulina would have paused from milking the cow, and the janitor would have stopped chopping firewood to look at the visitor. “Who do you want to see?” the janitor would have asked; and when you mentioned Oblomov or the lady of the house, he would have pointed to the steps of the front door and then gone back to his wood-chopping. The visitor would have then followed the neat, sanded path to the steps (which would have been covered with a simple, clean carpet of some sort) and, reaching for the shiny doorbell knob, would have had the door opened by Anisia, one of the children, the landlady herself, or Zakhar. Everything in Agafia Matvievna’s place exuded a sense of luxury and domestic comfort that had been missing when she had lived with her brother, Tarantiev’s close friend. The kitchen, the lumber room, and the pantry were equipped with cupboards full of china, dishes, and household goods of every kind; while in display cases were Oblomov’s dishes and silverware (long ago redeemed and never re-pledged). In short, the place was filled with the kind of items typically found in the home of a thrifty housewife. Moreover, everything was so carefully packed in camphor and other preservatives that when Agafia Matvievna opened the cupboards, she could barely stand the overpowering fragrance of mixed herbs and spices that flooded out, needing to turn her head aside for a moment. Hams hung from the ceiling of the storeroom (to avoid being damaged by mice), along with cheeses, loaves of sugar, dried fish, and bags of nuts and preserved mushrooms. On a table were tubs of butter, pots of sour cream, baskets of apples, and who knows what else, as it would take the pen of a skilled scribe to thoroughly describe all that had accumulated in the various corners and on the various floors of this cozy home. As for the kitchen, it was a hub of activity for the mistress and her capable assistant, Anisia. Everything was kept inside and in its proper spot; throughout the place, there was a sense of order and cleanliness; and only one particular corner of the house remained untouched by light, air, the watchful eyes of the housewife, and the diligent hands of the maid. That corner was Zakhar’s den. Without a window, it was so perpetually shrouded in darkness that it resembled a lair rather than a living space. Whenever Zakhar was caught in his den by the mistress (who came by to plan some cleaning or various improvements), he would firmly tell her that it wasn’t a woman’s job to clean a space meant for faggots, polish, and boots, and that it didn’t matter at all if clothes were piled on the floor or if the bed in the stove corner was covered in dust, since it was he and not she who used that bed. As for the broom, a few planks, a couple of bricks, the remnants of a barrel, and two wooden blocks he always had in his room, he insisted he could not manage his housework without them (though why that was, he left to your imagination). Ultimately, by his account, neither the dust nor the cobwebs bothered him at all—and he wanted to remind everyone that, since he never barged into the kitchen, he preferred to be left alone by those who could go in there anytime. Once, when he caught Anisia in his space, he threatened her so angrily with a raised fist that the matter was escalated to the higher court—that is, to Oblomov himself, who leisurely wandered to the entrance of the den, stuck his head inside, glanced around, sneezed, and silently returned to his own area.

“What have you gained by it all?” said Zakhar to the mistress and her myrmidon, who had accompanied Oblomov, in the hope that his participation in the affair would lead to a change of some sort. Then the old valet laughed to himself in a way which twisted his eyebrows and whiskers askew.

“What have you gotten from all of this?” Zakhar asked the mistress and her follower, who had come with Oblomov, hoping that his involvement would somehow make a difference. The old valet then chuckled to himself, causing his eyebrows and whiskers to twist in an odd way.

In the other rooms of the house, however, everything looked bright and clean and fresh. The old stuff curtains had disappeared, and the doors and windows of the drawing-room and the study were hung with blue and green drapery and muslin curtains—the work of Agafia Matvievna’s own hands. Indeed, for days at a time Oblomov, prone upon his sola, had watched her bare elbows flicker to and fro as she plied needle and thread; nor had he once gone to sleep to the sound of thread being alternately inserted and bitten off, as had been his custom in the old days at Oblomovka.

In the other rooms of the house, everything looked bright, clean, and fresh. The old curtains had vanished, and the doors and windows of the living room and the study were decorated with blue and green drapes and muslin curtains—made by Agafia Matvievna herself. In fact, for days at a time, Oblomov, lying on his sofa, had watched her bare elbows move back and forth as she sewed; he hadn't once fallen asleep to the sound of thread being pulled and snipped, as he used to do back in Oblomovka.

“Enough of work,” he had nevertheless said to her at intervals, “Pray cease your labours for a while.”

“Enough of work,” he had told her repeatedly, “Please stop working for a bit.”

“Nay,” she had always replied, “God loves those who toil.”

“No,” she had always replied, “God loves those who work hard.”

Nor was his coffee prepared for him with less care, attention, and skill than had been the case before he had changed his old quarters for his present ones. Giblet soup, macaroni with Parmesan cheese, soup concocted of kvass and herbs, home-fed pullets—all these dishes succeeded one another in regular rotation, and by so doing helped to make agreeable breaks in the otherwise monotonous routine of the little establishment. Nor did the sun, whenever shining, fail to brighten his room from morning till night—thanks to the fact that the market-gardens on either side of the building prevented that luminary’s rays from being shaded off by any obstacle. Outside, ducks quacked cheerfully, while, within, a geranium, added to a few hyacinths which the children had brought home, filled the little apartment with a perfume which mingled pleasantly with the smoke of Havana cigars and the scent of the cinnamon or the vanilla which the mistress of the house would be preparing with bare, energetic arms.

Nor was his coffee made for him with any less care, attention, and skill than before he moved from his old place to his current one. Giblet soup, macaroni with Parmesan cheese, soup made with kvass and herbs, home-raised chickens—all these dishes came one after another in a regular rotation, creating welcome breaks in the otherwise monotonous routine of the little household. The sun, whenever it was shining, brightened his room from morning till night—thanks to the market gardens on either side of the building that prevented any obstacles from blocking its rays. Outside, ducks quacked happily, while inside, a geranium, along with a few hyacinths that the children had brought home, filled the small apartment with a fragrance that blended nicely with the smoke of Havana cigars and the aroma of the cinnamon or vanilla that the lady of the house was preparing with her bare, energetic arms.

Thus Oblomov lived in a sort of gilded cage—a cage within which, as in a diorama, the only changes included alternations of day and night and of the seasons. Of changes of the disturbing kind which stir up the sediment from the bottom of life’s bowl—a sediment only too frequently both bitter and obnoxious—there were none. Ever since the day when Schtoltz had cleared him of debt, and Tarantiev and Tarantiev’s friend had taken themselves off for good, every adverse element had disappeared from Oblomov’s existence, and there surrounded him only good, kind, sensible folk who had agreed to underpin his existence with theirs, and to help him not to notice it, nor to feel it, as it pursued its even course. Everything was, as it were, at peace, and of that peace, that inertia, Oblomov represented the complete, the natural, embodiment and expression. After passing in review and considering his mode of life, he had sunk deeper and deeper therein, until finally he had come to the conclusion that he had no farther to go, and nothing farther to seek, and that the ideal of his life would best be preserved where he was—albeit without poetry, without those finer shades wherewith his imagination had once painted for him a spacious, careless course of manorial life on his own estate and among his own peasantry and servants.

Thus, Oblomov lived in a kind of gilded cage—a cage where, like in a diorama, the only changes were the cycles of day and night and the seasons. There were no disruptive changes that stir up the sediment from the bottom of life’s bowl—a sediment that was often both bitter and unpleasant. Ever since the day Schtoltz had cleared him of debt, and Tarantiev and Tarantiev’s friend had left for good, every negative aspect had faded from Oblomov’s life. He was surrounded only by good, kind, sensible people who had agreed to support his existence and help him ignore it as it flowed along smoothly. Everything seemed to be at peace, and in that peace, that inertia, Oblomov was the complete, natural embodiment and expression. After reflecting on his way of life, he had sunk deeper and deeper into it, until he finally concluded that there was no further to go and nothing more to seek, and that the ideal of his life was best preserved where he was—albeit without poetry, without those finer shades with which his imagination had once painted a spacious, carefree life on his own estate among his own peasants and servants.

Upon his present mode of life he looked as a continuation of the Oblomovkan existence (only with a different colouring of locality, and, to a certain extent, of period). Here, as at Oblomovka, he had succeeded in escaping life, in driving a bargain with it, and ensuring to himself an inviolable seclusion. Inwardly he congratulated himself on having left behind him the irksome, irritating demands and menaces cf mundane existence—on having placed a great distance Between himself and the horizon where there may be seen flashing the lightning-bolts of keen pleasure, and whence come the thunderpeals of sudden affliction, and where flicker the false hopes and the splendid visions of average happiness, and where independence of thought gradually engulfs and devours a man, and where passion slays him outright, and where the intellect fails or triumphs, and where humanity engages in constant warfare, and leaves the field of battle in a state of exhaustion and of ever-unsatisfied, ever-insatiable desire. Never having experienced the consolations to be won in combat, he had none the less renounced them, and felt at ease only in a remote corner to which action and lighting and the actual living of life were alike strangers.

His current way of life felt like a continuation of the Oblomovka existence, just with a different scenery and, to some extent, a different time. Here, just like in Oblomovka, he had managed to escape from life, making a deal with it to secure his own inviolate solitude. Internally, he congratulated himself for leaving behind the annoying and frustrating demands and threats of everyday existence—putting a significant distance between himself and the horizon where the dazzling bolts of sharp pleasure flash, and from where the booming sounds of sudden suffering come, and where false hopes and grand visions of average happiness flicker, and where independent thought gradually consumes a person, and where passion kills outright, and where intellect either fails or prevails, and where humanity is in a constant battle, leaving the battlefield in a state of exhaustion and ever-unfulfilled desire. Although he had never experienced the comfort that comes from struggle, he had still given it up, feeling at ease only in a distant corner where action, excitement, and the realities of life were all strangers.

Yet moments there were when his imagination stirred within him again, and when there recurred to his mind forgotten memories and unrealized dreams, and when he felt in his conscience whispered reproaches for having made of his life so little as he had done. And whenever that occurred he slept restlessly, awoke at intervals, leaped out of bed, and shed chill tears of hopelessness over the bright ideal that was now extinguished for ever. He shed them as folk shed them over a dead friend whom with bitter regret they recognize to have been neglected during his lifetime. Then he would glance at his surroundings, hug to himself his present blessings, and grow comforted on noting how quietly, how restfully, the sun was rising amid a blaze of glory. Thus he had come to a decision that not only was his life compounded in the best manner for expressing the possibilities to which the idealistic-peaceful side of human existence may attain, but also that it had been expressly created for and preordained to, that purpose. To others, he reflected, let it fall to express life’s restless aspects; to others let it be given to exercise forces of construction and destruction; to each man be allotted his true métier.

Yet there were moments when his imagination stirred within him again, and forgotten memories and unrealized dreams resurfaced. He felt whispered reproaches in his conscience for having achieved so little with his life. Each time that happened, he slept restlessly, woke up at intervals, jumped out of bed, and shed cold tears of hopelessness over the bright ideal that was now lost forever. He cried like people do over a dead friend whom they realize, with bitter regret, they neglected in life. Then he would look at his surroundings, embrace his current blessings, and find comfort in how peacefully and majestically the sun was rising. Thus, he decided that not only was his life perfectly structured to express the possibilities of the idealistic and peaceful side of human existence, but it had also been specifically created and destined for that purpose. To others, he thought, let it be given to express life’s restless aspects; let them exercise forces of construction and destruction; let each person be assigned their true métier.

Such the philosophy which our Plato of Oblomovka elaborated for the purpose of lulling himself to sleep amid the problems and the stern demands of duty and of destiny. He had been bred and nourished to play the part, not of a gladiator in the arena but of a peaceful onlooker at the struggle. Never could his diffident, lethargic spirit have faced either the raptures or the blows of life. Hence he expressed only one of its aspects, and had no mind either to succeed in it, or to change anything in it, or to repent of his decision. As the years flowed on both emotion and repining came to manifest themselves at rarer and rarer intervals, until, by quiet, imperceptible degrees, he became finally interned in the plain, otiose tomb of retirement which he had fashioned with his own hands, even as desert anchorites who have turned from the world dig for themselves a material sepulchre. Of reorganizing his estate, and removing thither with his household; he had given up all thought. The steward whom Schtoltz had placed in charge of Oblomovka regularly sent him the income therefrom, and the peasantry proffered him flour and poultry at Christmastide, and everything on the estate was prospering.

This is the philosophy that our Plato of Oblomovka developed to help himself drift off to sleep amidst the challenges and heavy responsibilities of life and fate. He was raised and trained to be a spectator, not a gladiator in the arena, but a calm observer of the struggle. His timid, sluggish spirit could never handle the highs or lows of life. So, he only represented one aspect of it, having no desire to succeed, change anything, or regret his choices. As the years passed, both feelings and regrets surfaced less and less frequently, until, quietly and gradually, he became completely confined in the simple, useless tomb of retirement that he had built for himself, much like desert hermits who turn away from the world and dig their own graves. He had completely abandoned the thought of reorganizing his estate and moving there with his family. The steward that Schtoltz put in charge of Oblomovka regularly sent him the income from it, and the villagers brought him flour and poultry at Christmas, while everything on the estate thrived.

Meanwhile he ate heartily and much, even as he had done at Oblomovka. Also, he walked and worked sluggishly and little—again, as he had done at Oblomovka. Lastly, in spite of his advancing years, he drank beer and vodka à raisin with complete insouciance, and took to sleeping ever more and more protractedly after dinner.

Meanwhile, he ate a lot and enjoyed it, just like he had at Oblomovka. He also walked and worked slowly and not much—again, just like at Oblomovka. Lastly, despite getting older, he drank beer and vodka à raisin without a care in the world, and he started sleeping longer and more deeply after dinner.

But suddenly a change occurred. One day, after his usual quota of slumber and day dreams, he tried to rise from the sofa, but failed, and his tongue refused to obey him. Terrified, he could compass only a gesture when he tried to call for help. Had he been living with Zakhar alone, he might have continued to signal for assistance until next morning, or have died, and not been found there till the following day; but, as it was, the eyes of his landlady had been watching over him like the eyes of Providence itself, and it cost her no skill of wit, but only an instinct of the heart, to divine that all was not well with Oblomov. No sooner had the instinct dawned upon her than Anisia was dispatched in a cab for a doctor, while Agafia Matvievna herself applied ice to the patient’s head, and extracted from her medicine chest the whole armoury of smelling-bottles and fomentations which custom and report had designated for use at such a juncture. Even Zakhar managed to get one of his boots on, and, thus shod, to fuss around his master in company with the doctor, the mistress of the house, and Anisia.

But suddenly a change happened. One day, after his usual amount of sleep and daydreams, he tried to get up from the sofa but couldn’t, and his tongue wouldn’t cooperate. Terrified, he could only make a gesture when he tried to call for help. If he had been living alone with Zakhar, he might have kept signaling for help until the next morning or even died without anyone finding him until the following day. However, his landlady was watching over him like a guardian angel, and it didn’t take her any cleverness, just a natural instinct, to sense that something was wrong with Oblomov. As soon as she had this instinct, she sent Anisia in a cab to get a doctor, while Agafia Matvievna herself put ice on Oblomov’s head and pulled out all the smelling salts and remedies she had in her medicine chest that were traditionally used in such situations. Even Zakhar managed to put on one of his boots and, thus shod, fussed around his master along with the doctor, the house mistress, and Anisia.

At length, blood having been let, Oblomov returned to consciousness, and was informed that he had just sustained an apoplectic stroke, and that he must adopt a different course of life. Henceforth, vodka, beer, wine, coffee, and rich food were, with certain exceptions, to be prohibited, while in their place there were prescribed for him daily exercise and a regular amount of sleep of an exclusively nocturnal nature. Even then these remedies would have come to nothing but for Agafia Matvievna’s watchfulness; but she had the wit so to introduce the system that the entire household involuntarily assisted in its working. Thus, partly by, cunning and partly by kindness, she contrived to wean Oblomov from his attractive indulgences in wind, postprandial slumber, and fish pasties. For instance, as soon as ever he began to doze, either a chair would be unset in an adjoining room, or, of its own volition, some old and worthless crockery would begin flying into splinters, or the children would start making a noise, and be told, fortissimo, to be gone. Lastly, should even this not prove effective, her own kindly voice would be heard calling to him, in order to ask him some question or another.

Finally, after losing consciousness, Oblomov woke up to learn that he had just had a stroke and needed to change his lifestyle. From now on, vodka, beer, wine, coffee, and rich foods would generally be off-limits, replaced instead by a regimen of daily exercise and a set amount of exclusively nighttime sleep. Even with these changes, nothing would have worked without Agafia Matvievna’s vigilance; she cleverly implemented the new routine so that the whole household unwittingly helped him stick to it. Thus, through a mix of cleverness and care, she managed to pull Oblomov away from his tempting habits of lounging, napping after meals, and indulging in fish pastries. For example, as soon as he began to doze off, either a chair would be knocked over in another room, or some old and useless dishes would start breaking, or the children would make noise and be told, fortissimo, to leave. Finally, if that didn’t work, her gentle voice would call out to him with some question or another.

Also, the garden path was lengthened, and on it Oblomov accomplished, morning and evening, a constitutional of some two hours’ duration. With him there would walk the landlady—or, if she could not attend, one of the children, or his old friend, the irresponsible and to every man both humble and agreeable Alexiev. One morning Oblomov, leaning on the boy Vania’s arm, slowly paced the path. By this time Vania had grown into almost a youth, and found it hard to restrict his brisk, rapid step to Oblomov’s more tardy gait. As the elder man walked he made little use of one of his legs, which was a trace of the stroke which he had recently sustained.

Also, the garden path was extended, and on it, Oblomov took a daily walk for about two hours, morning and evening. Accompanying him would be the landlady—or, if she couldn’t make it, one of the kids, or his old friend, the easygoing and agreeable Alexiev. One morning, Oblomov, leaning on the arm of the boy Vania, strolled along the path. By this time, Vania had grown into almost a young man and found it difficult to slow his quick, lively pace to match Oblomov's slower one. As the older man walked, he barely used one of his legs, which showed the effects of the stroke he had recently suffered.

“Let us go indoors now, Vaniushka,” he said; wherefore they directed their steps towards the door. But to meet them! there issued Agafia Matvievna.

“Let’s go inside now, Vaniushka,” he said; so they headed towards the door. But coming out to meet them was Agafia Matvievna.

“Why are you coming in so early?” she inquired.

“Why are you coming in so early?” she asked.

“Early, indeed? Why, we have paced the path twenty times each way, and from here to the fence is a distance of fifty sazhens; wherefore we have covered two versts in all.”

“Early, is it? We've walked this path twenty times in both directions, and from here to the fence is fifty sazhens; so we've covered a total of two versts.”

“And how many times do you say you have paced it?” she inquired of Vania.

“And how many times have you said you’ve paced it?” she asked Vania.

He hesitated.

He paused.

“Do not lie, but look me straight in the face,” she continued, fixing him with her gaze. “I have been watching you the whole time. Remember next Sunday. Possibly I might not let you go to the party that night.”

“Don’t lie, just look me in the eye,” she said, holding his gaze. “I’ve been watching you the whole time. Remember next Sunday. I might not let you go to the party that night.”

“Well, mother,” the boy said at length, “we have paced the path only twelve times.”

“Well, mom,” the boy said after a while, “we have walked the path only twelve times.”

“Ah, you rogue!” exclaimed Oblomov. “You were nipping off acacia-leaves all the time, whereas I was keeping the most careful account.”

“Ah, you trickster!” exclaimed Oblomov. “You were sneaking off acacia leaves the whole time, while I was keeping the most careful record.”

“Then you must go and do some more walking,” decided the landlady. “Besides, the fish soup is not yet ready.” And she closed the door upon the pair.

“Then you should go and take a walk,” the landlady decided. “Plus, the fish soup isn’t ready yet.” And she closed the door on the two of them.

Oblomov, much against his will, completed another eight pacings of the path, and then entered the dining-room. On the large round table the fish soup was now steaming, and all hastened to take their usual seats—Oblomov in solitary state on the sofa, the landlady on his right, and the rest in due sequence.

Oblomov, not wanting to, walked back and forth eight more times along the path before finally stepping into the dining room. The fish soup was steaming on the large round table, and everyone quickly took their usual places—Oblomov sitting alone on the sofa, the landlady to his right, and the others following in order.

“I will help you to this herring, as it is the fattest,” said Agafia Matvievna.

“I will help you with this herring, since it's the fattest,” said Agafia Matvievna.

“Very well,” he remarked. “Only, I think that a pie would go well with it.”

"Alright," he said. "I just think a pie would pair nicely with it."

“Oh dear! I have forgotten the pies! I meant to make some last night, but my memory is all gone to pieces!” The artful Agafia Matvievna! “Besides, I am afraid that I have forgotten the cutlets and the cabbage. In fact, you must not expect very much of a dinner to-day.” This was addressed ostensibly to Alexiev.

“Oh no! I completely forgot the pies! I meant to make some last night, but my memory is a total mess!” The clever Agafia Matvievna! “Also, I’m worried that I forgot the cutlets and the cabbage. Honestly, don’t expect too much from dinner today.” This was directed mainly at Alexiev.

“Never mind,” he replied. “I can eat anything.”

“Don’t worry about it,” he said. “I can eat anything.”

“But why not cook him some pork and peas, or a beef-steak?” asked Oblomov.

“But why not make him some pork and peas, or a steak?” asked Oblomov.

“I did go to the butcher’s for a beefsteak, but there was not a single morsel of good beef left. However, I have made Monsieur Alexiev a cherry compote instead. I know he likes that.” The truth was that cherry compote was not bad for Oblomov; wherefore the complacent Alexiev had no choice but both to eat it and to like it.

“I went to the butcher’s for a steak, but there wasn’t a single piece of good beef left. Instead, I made Monsieur Alexiev a cherry compote. I know he likes that.” The truth was that cherry compote wasn’t bad for Oblomov; so, the satisfied Alexiev had no choice but to eat it and pretend to enjoy it.

After dinner no power on earth could prevent Oblomov from assuming a recumbent position; so, to obviate his going to sleep, the landlady was accustomed to place beside him his coffee, and then to inspire, her children to play games on the floor, so that, willy-nilly, Oblomov should be forced to join in their sport. Presently she withdrew to the kitchen to see if the coffee was yet ready, and, meanwhile, the children’s clatter died away. Almost at once a gentle snore arose in the room—then a louder one—then one louder still; and when Agafia Matvievna returned with the steaming coffee-pot she encountered such a volume of snoring as would have done credit to a post-house.

After dinner, nothing could stop Oblomov from lying down; so, to keep him from falling asleep, the landlady would set his coffee next to him and encourage her children to play games on the floor, forcing Oblomov to join in their fun whether he wanted to or not. Soon, she went to the kitchen to check if the coffee was ready, and in the meantime, the children's noise faded away. Almost immediately, a gentle snore filled the room—then a louder one—then an even louder snore; when Agafia Matvievna returned with the steaming coffee pot, the volume of snoring was impressive enough to rival that of a bustling inn.

Angrily she shook her head at Alexiev.

Angrily, she shook her head at Alexiev.

“It is not my fault,” he said deprecatingly. “I tried to stir up the children, but they would not listen to me.”

“It’s not my fault,” he said modestly. “I tried to get the kids excited, but they wouldn’t listen to me.”

Swiftly depositing the coffee-pot upon the table, she caught up little Andriusha from the floor, and gently seated him upon the sofa by Oblomov’s side; whereupon the child wriggled towards him, climbed his form until he had reached his face, and grasped him firmly by the nose.

Quickly setting the coffee pot on the table, she picked up little Andriusha from the floor and gently placed him on the sofa next to Oblomov; then the child squirmed closer, climbed up until he reached Oblomov's face, and grabbed him firmly by the nose.

“Hi! Hullo I Who is that?” cried Oblomov uneasily as he opened his eyes.

“Hi! Hello! Who is that?” shouted Oblomov anxiously as he opened his eyes.

“You had gone to sleep, so Andriusha climbed on to the sofa and awoke you,” replied the landlady kindly.

“You had fallen asleep, so Andriusha got up on the sofa and woke you up,” the landlady said kindly.

“I had gone to sleep, indeed?” retorted Oblomov, laying his arm around the little one. “Do you think I did not hear him creeping along on all fours? Why, I hear everything. To think of the little rascal catching me by the nose! I’ll give it him! But there, there.” Tenderly embracing the child, he deposited him on the floor again, and heaved a profound sigh. “Tell us the news, Ivan Alexiev,” he said.

“I went to sleep, really?” Oblomov replied, wrapping his arm around the little one. “Do you really think I didn’t hear him sneaking around on all fours? I hear everything. Just think of that little rascal grabbing my nose! I’ll get him for that! But, okay, okay.” Gently holding the child, he set him back down on the floor and let out a deep sigh. “So, what’s the news, Ivan Alexiev?” he said.

“You have heard it all. I have nothing more to tell.”

“You've heard it all. I have nothing else to say.”

“How so? You go into society, and I do not. Is there nothing new in the political world?”

“How come? You engage with society, and I don’t. Is there really nothing new happening in politics?”

“It is being said that the earth is growing colder every day, and that one day it will become frozen altogether.”

“It’s being said that the earth is getting colder every day, and that one day it will freeze completely.”

“Away with you! Is that politics?”

"Go away! Is that politics?"

A silence ensued. Oblomov quietly relapsed into a state of coma that was neither sleeping nor waking. He merely let his thoughts wander at will, without concentrating them upon anything in particular as calmly he listened to the beating of his heart and occasionally blinked his eyes. Thus he sank into a vague, enigmatical condition which partook largely of the nature of hallucination. In rare instances there come to a man fleeting moments of abstraction when he seems to be reliving past stages of his life. Whether he has previously beheld in sleep the phenomena which are passing before his vision, or whether he has gone through a previous existence and has since forgotten it, we cannot say; but at all events he can see the same persons around him as were present in the first instance, and hear the same words as were uttered then.

A silence followed. Oblomov drifted into a state that felt like neither sleep nor wakefulness. He simply allowed his thoughts to wander freely, not focusing on anything specific as he calmly listened to his heartbeat and occasionally blinked. This led him into a vague, puzzling state that had a lot to do with hallucination. Sometimes, a person experiences brief moments of distraction where it feels like they are reliving past moments of their life. Whether they've seen the things happening before them in sleep before, or if they've lived a previous life that they've forgotten, we can't really say; but in any case, they can see the same people around them that were there originally and hear the same words that were spoken then.

So was it with Oblomov now. Gradually there spread itself about him the hush which he had known long ago. He could hear the beating of the well-known pendulum, the snapping of the thread as it was bitten off, and the repetition of familiar whispered sentences like “I cannot make the thread go through the eye of the needle. Pray do it for me, Masha—your eyesight is keener than mine.”

So it was with Oblomov now. Gradually, a calm settled around him like it had long ago. He could hear the sound of the familiar pendulum ticking, the thread snapping as it was bitten off, and the repetition of familiar whispered phrases like, "I can’t get the thread through the eye of the needle. Please do it for me, Masha—your eyesight is better than mine."

Lazily, mechanically he looked into his landlady’s face; and straightway from the recesses of his memory there arose a picture which, somewhere, had been well known to him.

Lazily and without thinking, he glanced at his landlady’s face; and right away, a familiar image surfaced from the depths of his memory.

To his vision there dawned the great, dark drawing-room in the house of his youth, lit by a single candle. At the table his mother and her guests were sitting over their needlework, while his father was silently pacing up and down. Somehow the present and the past had become fused and interchanged, so that, as the little Oblomov, he was dreaming that at length he had reached the enchanted country where the rivers run milk and honey, and bread can be obtained without toil, and every one walks clad in gold and silver.

To his vision appeared the big, dim living room from his childhood, lit by a single candle. His mother and her guests were sitting at the table, engrossed in their needlework, while his father silently walked back and forth. Somehow, the present and the past had blended together, so that, as young Oblomov, he dreamed he had finally arrived in a magical land where rivers flow with milk and honey, where bread can be gotten without effort, and everyone wears clothes made of gold and silver.

Once again he could hear the old legends and the old folk-tales, mingled with the clatter of knives and crockery in the kitchen. Once again he was pressing close to his nurse to listen to her tremulous, old woman’s voice. “That is Militrissa Kirbitievna,” she was saying as she pointed to the figure of his landlady. Also, the same clouds seemed to be floating in the blue zenith that used to float there of yore, and the same wind to be blowing in at the window, and ruffling his hair, and the same cock of the Oblomovkan poultry-yard to be strutting and crowing below. Suddenly a dog barked. Some other guest must be arriving! Would it be old Schtoltz and his little boy from Verklevo? Yes, probably, for to-day is a holiday. And in very truth it is they—he can hear their footsteps approaching nearer and nearer! The door opens, and “Andrei!” he exclaims excitedly, for there, sure enough, stands his friend—but now grown to manhood, and no longer a little boy!...

Once again, he could hear the old legends and folk tales, blended with the sounds of knives and dishes in the kitchen. Once again, he was close to his nurse, listening to her shaky, elderly voice. “That’s Militrissa Kirbitievna,” she said, pointing to his landlady. The same clouds seemed to be drifting in the blue sky above, and the same wind was blowing in through the window, ruffling his hair, and the same rooster from the Oblomovkan poultry yard was strutting and crowing below. Suddenly, a dog barked. Another guest must be arriving! Could it be old Schtoltz and his little boy from Verklevo? Yes, probably, since today is a holiday. And sure enough, it is them—he can hear their footsteps getting closer! The door opens, and “Andrei!” he exclaims excitedly, for there, indeed, stands his friend—now grown into a man and no longer a little boy!...










IV

Oblomov recovered consciousness. Before him Schtoltz was standing—but the Schtoltz of the present, not the Schtoltz of a daydream.

Oblomov regained consciousness. In front of him stood Schtoltz, but it was the Schtoltz of now, not the Schtoltz from a daydream.

Swiftly the landlady caught up the baby Andriusha, swept the table clear of her work, and carried off the children. Alexiev also disappeared, and Schtoltz and Oblomov found themselves alone. For a moment or two they gazed at one another amid a tense silence.

Swiftly, the landlady picked up the baby Andriusha, cleared the table of her work, and took the children away. Alexiev also vanished, leaving Schtoltz and Oblomov alone. For a moment, they stared at each other in tense silence.

“Is that really you. Schtoltz?” asked Oblomov in tones scarcely audible for emotion—such tones as a man employs only towards his dearest friend and after a long separation.

“Is that really you, Schtoltz?” asked Oblomov in a voice barely above a whisper, filled with emotion—like how a person speaks to their closest friend after being apart for a long time.

“Yes, it is I,” replied Schtoltz quietly. “And you—are you quite well?”

“Yes, it’s me,” Schtoltz replied softly. “And you—are you okay?”

Oblomov embraced him heartily. In that embrace were expressed all the long-concealed grief and joy which, fermenting ever in his soul, had never, since Schtoltz’s last departure, been expressed to any human being. Then they seated themselves, and once more gazed at one another.

Oblomov hugged him tightly. In that hug were all the deep-seated sadness and happiness that had been building up in his heart, feelings he hadn’t shared with anyone since Schtoltz had last left. Then they sat down and looked at each other again.

“Are you really well?” Schtoltz asked again.

“Are you actually well?” Schtoltz asked again.

“Yes, thank God!” replied Oblomov. “But you have been ill?”

“Yes, thank God!” replied Oblomov. “But you’ve been sick?”

“Yes—I was seized with a stroke.”

"Yeah—I had a stroke."

“Ah, Ilya, Ilya! Evidently you have let yourself go again. What have you been doing? Actually, it is five years since last we saw one another!”

“Ah, Ilya, Ilya! It looks like you’ve let yourself go again. What have you been up to? It’s been five years since we last saw each other!”

Oblomov sighed, but said nothing.

Oblomov sighed, but stayed silent.

“And why did you not come to Oblomovka?” pursued Schtoltz. “And why have you never written to me?”

“And why didn’t you come to Oblomovka?” Schtoltz asked. “And why have you never written to me?”

“What was there to say?” was Oblomov’s sad reply. “You know me. Consequently you need ask no more.”

“What’s there to say?” Oblomov replied sadly. “You know me. So you don’t need to ask any more.”

“So you are still living in these rooms?” And Schtoltz surveyed the room as he spoke. “Why have you not moved?”

“So you're still living in these rooms?” Schtoltz said as he looked around the room. “Why haven't you moved?”

“Because I am still here. I do not think the move will ever take place.”

“Because I'm still here. I don’t think the move is ever going to happen.”

“Why are you so sure?”

“Why are you so confident?”

“Because I am sure.”

“Because I know for sure.”

Again Schtoitz eyed him closely, then became thoughtful, and started to pace the room.

Again, Schtoitz stared at him intently, then seemed to drift into thought and began to walk around the room.

“And what of Olga Sergievna?” was Oblomov’s next question. “Where is she now, and does she still remember me?” At this point he broke off abruptly.

“And what about Olga Sergievna?” was Oblomov’s next question. “Where is she now, and does she still remember me?” At that moment, he suddenly stopped.

“Yes, she is well, and has of you a remembrance as clear as though she had parted from you yesterday. Presently I will tell you where she is.”

“Yes, she’s doing well and remembers you as clearly as if she had just left you yesterday. I’ll let you know where she is shortly.”

“And your children?”

"And what about your kids?"

“The children too are well. But are you jesting when you say that you are going to remain where you are? My express purpose in coming here is to carry you off to our place in the country.”

“The kids are doing well too. But are you joking when you say you're going to stay there? The whole reason I came here is to take you to our place in the country.”

“No, no!” cried Oblomov, though lowering his voice as he glanced at the door. Evidently the proposal had disturbed him greatly. “Do not say a word about it,” he pleaded. “Do not begin your arguments again.”

“No, no!” cried Oblomov, lowering his voice as he looked at the door. Clearly, the suggestion had upset him a lot. “Please don’t say anything about it,” he begged. “Don’t start your arguments again.”

“But why will you not come? What is the matter with you? You know me well, and know that long ago I undertook this task, and shall never relinquish it. Hitherto business affairs have occupied my time, but now I am free once more. Come and live with us, or, at all events, near us. Olga and I have decided that you must do so. Thank God that I have found you the same as before, and not worse! My hopes of doing that had been small. Let us be off at once. I am prepared even to abduct you by force. You must change your mode of life, as you well know.”

“But why won’t you come? What’s wrong with you? You know me well and know that I committed to this long ago and will never give it up. Until now, work has consumed my time, but I’m free again. Come and live with us, or at least close by. Olga and I have decided that you have to. Thank God I found you just like before, and not any worse! I had little hope of that. Let’s go right away. I’m even ready to kidnap you if necessary. You have to change your way of life, as you know.”

To this speech Oblomov listened with impatience.

To this speech, Oblomov listened with annoyance.

“Do not speak so loudly,” he urged. “In there——”

“Don’t speak so loudly,” he urged. “In there——”

“Well—in there?”

"Well—inside there?"

“Is the landlady, and, should she hear us, she will think that I am going to leave her.”

“It's the landlady, and if she hears us, she'll think I'm planning to leave her.”

“And why should you not leave her? Let her think what she likes!”

“And why shouldn't you just leave her? Let her think what she wants!”

“Listen, Andrei.” Oblomov’s tone was one of unwonted firmness. “Do not continue your useless attempts to persuade me. Come what may, I must remain where I am.”

“Listen, Andrei.” Oblomov’s tone was unusually firm. “Stop trying to convince me. No matter what happens, I have to stay where I am.”

Schtoltz gazed at his friend in astonishment, but Oblomov returned the gaze with quiet resolution on his features.

Schtoltz stared at his friend in shock, but Oblomov met his look with calm determination on his face.

“Remain here, and you are lost,” said Schtoltz. “This house, that woman, this way of living?—I tell you the thing cannot be Let us go.”

“Stay here, and you’re doomed,” Schtoltz said. “This house, that woman, this lifestyle?—I’m telling you, it’s not sustainable. Let’s go.”

He caught Oblomov by the sleeve, and started to drag him towards the door.

He grabbed Oblomov by the sleeve and began pulling him toward the door.

“Why do you want to take me away?” asked Oblomov, hanging back.

“Why do you want to take me away?” asked Oblomov, hesitating.

“Because I want you to leave this den, this swamp, for the world of light and air and health and normal existence.” Schtoltz was speaking sternly, and almost in a tone of command. “To what point have you sunk?” he went on. “What is going to become of you? Think for a moment. Are you so attached to this mode of life that you wish to go to sleep like a mole in its burrow? Remember that——-”

“Because I want you to leave this den, this swamp, for the world of light and air and health and a normal life.” Schtoltz was speaking firmly, almost as if giving an order. “How far have you fallen?” he continued. “What will happen to you? Just take a moment to think. Are you so attached to this way of living that you want to hibernate like a mole in its burrow? Remember that——-”

“I desire to remember nothing. Do not disturb the past. It can never be brought back again.” Into Oblomov’s face there had come a full consciousness of his power to think, to reason, and to will. “What is it you wish me to do? From the world to which you would abduct me I have parted for ever; and to solder together two pieces which have started asunder is impossible. I have grown to look upon this nook as my world. Should you uproot me from it, I shall die.”

“I want to forget everything. Don't interfere with the past. It can never come back.” Oblomov suddenly realized his ability to think, reason, and choose. “What do you want me to do? I've left the world you want to take me to forever; it's impossible to reconnect two things that have been separated. I've come to see this little corner as my world. If you take me away from it, I'll die.”

“But look at the place, at the people with whom you are living!”

“But look at the place and the people you’re living with!”

“I know what you mean—I am perfectly conscious of the facts. Ah, Andrei, believe me when I say that so well do I feel and understand things that for many a day past I have been ashamed to show myself abroad. Yet I cannot accompany you on your road. Even did I wish it, such a course is out of my power. Possibly, when you were last here, I might have made the attempt; but now”—here he dropped his eyes for a moment and paused—“now it is too late. Go, and waste no further time upon me. Your friendship, as God in heaven knows, I value; but your disturbance of my peace I do not value.”

"I understand what you're saying—I’m fully aware of the situation. Ah, Andrei, believe me when I say that I feel and understand things so deeply that for many days now I’ve been embarrassed to show my face outside. But I can't join you on your journey. Even if I wanted to, it’s just not possible for me. Maybe when you were here last time, I could have tried; but now”—he looked down for a moment and paused—“now it’s too late. Just go, and don’t waste any more time on me. Your friendship, as God knows, means a lot to me; but I don’t appreciate the way you disturb my peace."

“Nothing that you can say will turn me from my purpose. I intend to carry you off, ard the more so because I suspect certain things. Look here. Put on a garment of some sort, and come and spend the evening at my rooms. I have much to tell you, for I suppose you know what is afoot at our place?”

“Nothing you say will change my mind. I plan to take you with me, especially because I have my suspicions. Look, get dressed in something and come spend the evening at my place. I have a lot to share with you, and I assume you know what's going on at our place?”

Oblomov looked at him inquiringly.

Oblomov looked at him curiously.

“Ah, I had forgotten,” Schtoltz went on. “You no longer go into society. Well, come with me, and I will tell you the whole story. Also, do you know who is waiting for me in a carriage at the gates? I will go and call her in.”

“Ah, I forgot,” Schtoltz continued. “You don’t go out into society anymore. Well, come with me, and I’ll tell you the whole story. Also, do you know who’s waiting for me in a carriage at the gates? I’m going to go and call her in.”

“What? Olga?” As the words burst tremulously from Oblomov’s lips his face underwent a sudden change. “For God’s sake do not bring her here! Go, go for God’s sake!”

“What? Olga?” As the words trembled out of Oblomov’s mouth, his face changed dramatically. “For God’s sake, don’t bring her here! Go, please, for God’s sake!”

But the elder man refused to move, although his friend half started to push him towards the door.

But the older man wouldn't budge, even though his friend half-heartedly tried to push him toward the door.

“I cannot return to her without you,” he said. “I have pledged my word on that. If you will not come with me to-day, then you must come to-morrow. You are merely putting me off for a time: you will never put me off for ever. Even should it be the day after to-morrow, we still shall meet again.”

“I can’t go back to her without you,” he said. “I promised that. If you won’t come with me today, then you have to come tomorrow. You’re just delaying me for now: you can’t postpone it forever. Even if it’s the day after tomorrow, we’ll still meet again.”

Oblomov said nothing, but hung his head as though afraid to meet Schtoltz’s eye.

Oblomov said nothing and kept his head down, as if he was too shy to look Schtoltz in the eye.

“When are you coming, therefore?” went on Schtoltz. “Olga will be sure to ask me when.”

“When are you coming then?” Schtoltz continued. “Olga will definitely ask me when.”

“Ah, Andrei,” cried the other in a tone of affectionate appeal as he embraced his friend and laid his head upon his shoulder, “Pray leave me and—forget me.”

“Ah, Andrei,” cried the other in a tone of affectionate appeal as he embraced his friend and laid his head on his shoulder, “Please leave me and—forget me.”

“What? For ever?” cried Schtoltz in astonishment as he withdrew a little from Oblomov’s embrace in order the better to look him in the face.

“What? Forever?” cried Schtoltz in disbelief as he pulled away slightly from Oblomov’s hug to get a better look at his face.

“Yes,” whispered Oblomov.

“Yes,” whispered Oblomov.

Schtoltz stepped, back a pace or two.

Schtoltz took a step back, retreating a pace or two.

“Can this really be you, Ilya?” he exclaimed reproachfully. “Do you really reject me in favour of that woman, of that landlady of yours?” He started with a sudden pang. “So that child which I saw just new is your child? Ah, Ilya, Ilya! Come hence at once. How you have fallen! What is that woman to you?”

“Is this really you, Ilya?” he said with disappointment. “Do you truly choose her over me, that woman, your landlady?” He suddenly felt a jolt of pain. “So that child I just saw is your child? Oh, Ilya, Ilya! Come here right now. Look how far you’ve fallen! What does that woman mean to you?”

“She is my wife,” said Oblomov simply.

“She is my wife,” Oblomov said plainly.

Schtoltz stood petrified.

Schtoltz stood frozen.

“Yes, and the child is my son,” Oblomov continued. “He has been called Andrei after yourself.” Somehow he seemed to breathe more freely now that he had got rid of the burden of these disclosures. As for Schtoltz, his face fell, and he gazed around the room with vacant eyes. A gulf had opened before him, a high wall had suddenly shot up, and Oblomov seemed to have ceased to exist—he seemed to have vanished from his friend’s sight, and to have fallen headlong. The only feeling in Schtoltz’s mind was an aching sorrow of the kind which a man experiences when, hastening to visit a friend after a long parting, he finds that for many a day past that friend has been dead.

“Yes, and the child is my son,” Oblomov continued. “He’s been named Andrei after you.” Somehow, he seemed to breathe easier now that he had unloaded this weight. As for Schtoltz, his expression fell, and he stared blankly around the room. A chasm had opened up before him, a high wall had suddenly risen, and Oblomov seemed to have disappeared—he felt like he had vanished from his friend’s view and had fallen into an abyss. The only thing Schtoltz felt was a deep sorrow, similar to what someone experiences when, after a long time apart, they rush to visit a friend only to discover that friend has been dead for many days.

“You are lost!” he kept whispering mechanically. “What am I to say to Olga?”

“You're lost!” he kept whispering in a robotic tone. “What am I supposed to say to Olga?”

At length Oblomov caught the last words, and tried to say something, but failed. All he could do was to extend his hands in Schtoltz’s direction. Silently, convulsively the pair embraced, even as before death or a battle. In that embrace was left no room for words or tears or expressions of feeling.

At last, Oblomov heard the last words and tried to say something, but couldn't. All he could do was reach out his hands towards Schtoltz. Silently and with a sense of urgency, they embraced, much like one would before death or a battle. In that embrace, there was no space for words, tears, or expressions of emotions.

“Never forget my little Andrei,” was Oblomov’s last choking utterance. Slowly and silently Schtoltz left the house. Slowly and silently he crossed the courtyard and entered the carriage. When he had gone Oblomov reseated himself upon the sofa in his room, rested his elbows upon the table, and buried his face in his hands....

“Never forget my little Andrei,” was Oblomov’s last choking utterance. Slowly and quietly, Schtoltz left the house. Slowly and quietly, he crossed the courtyard and got into the carriage. Once he was gone, Oblomov sat back on the sofa in his room, rested his elbows on the table, and buried his face in his hands....

“No, never will I forget your little Andrei,” thought Schtoltz sadly as he drove homewards. “Ah, Ilya, you are lost beyond recall! It would be useless now to tell you that your Oblomovka is no longer in ruins, that its turn is come again, and that it is basking in the rays of the sun. It would be useless now to tell you that, some four years hence, it will have a railway-station, and that your peasantry are clearing away the rubbish there, and that before long an iron road will be carrying your grain to the wharves, and that already local schools have been built. Such a dawn of good fortune would merely affright you; it would merely cause you: unaccustomed eyes to smart. Yet along the road which you could not tread I will lead your little Andrei; and with him I will put into practice those theories whereof you and I used to dream in the days of our youth. Farewell, Oblomovka of the past! You have outlived your day!” For the last time Schtoltz looked back at Oblomov’s diminutive establishment.

“No, I will never forget your little Andrei,” Schtoltz thought sadly as he drove home. “Ah, Ilya, you are lost forever! It would be pointless to tell you that your Oblomovka is no longer in ruins, that its time has come again, and that it is soaking up the sun. It would be pointless to say that, in about four years, it will have a railway station, and that your peasants are clearing away the debris, and that soon an iron road will be taking your grain to the docks, and that local schools have already been built. Such good news would only scare you; it would just make your unaccustomed eyes hurt. Yet along the road you cannot walk, I will guide your little Andrei; and with him, I will put into action those ideas you and I used to dream about in our youth. Goodbye, Oblomovka of the past! You have outlived your time!” For the last time, Schtoltz looked back at Oblomov’s small home.

“What do you say?” asked Olga with a beating heart.

“What do you think?” asked Olga, her heart racing.

“Nothing,” Schtollz answered dryly and abruptly.

“Nothing,” Schtollz replied flatly and suddenly.

“Is he alive and well?”

"Is he doing okay?"

“Yes,” came the reluctant reply.

“Yeah,” came the reluctant reply.

“Then why have you returned so soon? Why did you not call me to the house, or else bring him out to see me? Let me go back, please.”

“Then why are you back so soon? Why didn’t you call me to the house or bring him out to see me? Please, let me go back.”

“No, you cannot.”

"No, you can't."

“Why so? What has happened there? Will you not tell me?”

“Why? What happened there? Will you not tell me?”

Schtoltz continued to say nothing.

Schtoltz remained silent.

“Again I ask you: what is the matter with him?”

“Once more, I’m asking you: what’s wrong with him?”

“The disease of Oblomovka,” was the grim response. And throughout the rest of the journey homeward Schtoltz refused to answer a single one of Olga’s questions.

“The disease of Oblomovka,” was the bleak reply. And for the rest of the trip home, Schtoltz wouldn’t answer any of Olga’s questions.










V

Five years have passed, and more than one change has taken place in the Veaborg Quarter. The street which used to lead, unenclosed, to Oblomov’s humble abode is now lined with villas. In the midst of them a tall stone Government office rears its head between the sunlight and the windows of that quiet, peaceful little house which the sun’s rays once warmed so cheerfully.

Five years have passed, and the Veaborg Quarter has undergone several changes. The street that used to lead, open and unobstructed, to Oblomov’s modest home is now lined with villas. Among them, a tall stone government office towers, blocking the sunlight from reaching the windows of that quiet, peaceful little house which the sun used to warm so brightly.

The house itself has grown old and crazy: it wears a dull, neglected look like that of a man who is unshaven and unwashed. In places the paint has peeled away, and in others the gutters are broken. To the latter is due the fact that pools of dirty water stand in the courtyard, and that thrown across them is a piece of old planking. Should a visitor approach the wicket, the old watchdog no longer leaps nimbly to the extent of his chain, but gives tongue hoarsely and lazily from the interior of his kennel.

The house has grown old and a bit wild: it has a dull, neglected appearance like a man who hasn't shaved or washed in a while. In some places, the paint has chipped away, and in others, the gutters are broken. This has caused dirty water to collect in the courtyard, with a piece of old wood lying across it. If a visitor approaches the gate, the old watchdog no longer jumps eagerly at the end of his chain; instead, he barks hoarsely and lazily from inside his kennel.

And, within the house, what changes have taken place! Over it there reigns a different housewife to the former one, and different children sport in play. Again is seen about the premises the lean countenance of Tarantiev, rather than the kindly, careless features of Alexiev; while of Zakhar and Anisia also there is not a sign discernible. A new cook performs, rudely and unwillingly, the quiet behests of Agafia Matvievna, and our old friend Akulina—her apron girded around her middle—washes up, as formerly, the domestic crockery and the pots and pans. Lastly, the same old sleepy dvornik whiles away the same old idle life in the same old den by the gates, and at a given hour each morning, as well as always at the hour of the evening meal, there flashes past the railings of the fence the figure of Agafia’s brother, clad, summer and winter alike, in galoshes, and always carrying under his arm a large bundle of documents.

And within the house, so much has changed! A different housewife now rules over it, and different kids are playing around. Instead of the friendly, carefree face of Alexiev, we now see the thin face of Tarantiev moving about the premises, and there's no sign of Zakhar or Anisia. A new cook does the work, reluctantly and rudely following Agafia Matvievna's orders, while our old friend Akulina—her apron tied around her waist—washes the household dishes and pots just like before. Lastly, the same old sleepy yard keeper spends his idle days in the same old spot by the gates, and every morning, just like at dinner time, Agafia’s brother rushes past the fence, always wearing galoshes, summer or winter, and carrying a big bundle of documents under his arm.

But what of Oblomov? Where is he—where? Under a modest urn in the adjoining cemetery his body rests among the shrubs. All is quiet where he is lying; only a lilac-tree, planted there by a loving hand, waves its boughs to and fro over the grave as it mingles its scent with the sweet, calm odour of wormwood. One would think that the Angel of Peace himself were watching over the dead man’s slumbers....

But what about Oblomov? Where is he—where? Under a simple urn in the nearby cemetery, his body rests among the shrubs. It's quiet where he lies; only a lilac tree, planted there by a loving hand, sways its branches back and forth over the grave, mixing its scent with the sweet, calm fragrance of wormwood. One might think that the Angel of Peace himself is watching over the dead man's sleep....

Despite his wife’s ceaseless and devoted care for every moment of his existence, the prolonged inertia, the unbroken stillness, the sluggish gliding from day to day had ended by quietly arresting the machine of life. Thus Oblomov met his end, to all appearances without pain, without distress, even as stops a watch which its owner has—forgotten to wind up. No one witnessed his last moments or heard his expiring gasp. A second stroke of apoplexy occurred within a year of the first, and, like its precursor, passed away favourably. Later, however, Oblomov became pale and weak, took to eating little and seldom walking in the garden, and increased in moodiness and taciturnity as the days went on. At times he would even burst into tears, for he felt death drawing nearer, and was afraid of it. One or two relapses occurred, from which he rallied, and then Agafia Matvievna entered his room, one morning, to find him resting on his deathbed as quietly as he had done in sleep—the only difference being that his head had slipped a little from the pillow, and that one of his hands was convulsively clutching the region of the heart in a manner which suggested that the pain had there centred itself until the circulation of the blood had stopped for ever.

Despite his wife's constant and devoted care for every moment of his life, the prolonged inertia, the unbroken stillness, and the slow drift from day to day ultimately brought his life to a quiet halt. This was how Oblomov met his end, appearing to do so without pain or distress, just like a watch that its owner has forgotten to wind. No one witnessed his final moments or heard his last breath. A second stroke occurred within a year of the first, and, like the first one, it ended favorably. However, later on, Oblomov became pale and weak, ate very little, rarely walked in the garden, and grew increasingly moody and withdrawn as time went on. Occasionally, he would even burst into tears, feeling death drawing closer and fearing it. He had one or two relapses from which he recovered, but then one morning, Agafia Matvievna entered his room to find him resting quietly on his deathbed, just as he had in sleep—the only difference being that his head had slipped a bit from the pillow, and one of his hands was clenching the area over his heart in a way that suggested the pain had focused there until his blood circulation had stopped forever.

After his death Agafia Matvievna’s sister-in-law, Irina Paptelievna, assumed control of the establishment. That is to say, she arrogated to herself the right to rise late in the morning, to drink three cups of coffee for breakfast, to change her dress three times a day, and to confine her housewifely energies to seeing that her gowns were starched to the utmost degree of stiffness. More she would not trouble to undertake, and, as before, Agafia Matvievna remained the active pendulum of the domestic clock. Not only did she superintend the kitchen and the dining-room, and prepare tea and coffee for the entire household, but also she did the general mending and supervised the linen, the children, Akulina, and the dvornik.

After his death, Agafia Matvievna’s sister-in-law, Irina Paptelievna, took charge of the household. In other words, she claimed the right to sleep in, drink three cups of coffee for breakfast, change her outfit three times a day, and limit her contributions to making sure her dresses were starched as stiff as possible. She wasn’t willing to do anything more than that, and, as always, Agafia Matvievna continued to be the driving force in the home. Not only did she oversee the kitchen and dining room, and prepare tea and coffee for everyone, but she also handled general mending and took care of the linens, the children, Akulina, and the dvornik.

Why was this? Was she not Madame Oblomov and the proprietress of a landed estate? Might she not have maintained a separate, an independent establishment, and have wanted for nothing, and have been at no one’s beck and call? What had led her to take upon her shoulders the burden of another’s housekeeping, the care of another’s children, and all those petty details which women usually assume only at the call of love, or in obedience to sacred family ties, or for the purpose of earning a morsel of daily bread? Where, too, were Zakhar and Anisia—now become, by every right of law, her servants? Where, too, was the little treasure, Andrei, which Oblomov had bequeathed her? Where, finally, were her children by her first husband?

Why was this happening? Wasn’t she Madame Oblomov and the owner of a piece of land? Couldn’t she have run an independent household, had everything she needed, and not been at anyone’s service? What made her take on the responsibility of someone else’s household, the care of someone else's children, and all those small tasks that women usually take on only out of love, out of family obligations, or to earn a living? And where were Zakhar and Anisia—now her servants by all legal rights? Where was little Andrei, the treasure Oblomov left her? And finally, where were her children from her first marriage?

Those children were now all provided for. That is to say, Vania had finished his schooling and entered Government service, his sister had married the manager of a Government office, and little Andrei had been committed to the care of Schtoltz and his wife, who looked upon him as a member of their own family. Never for a moment did Agafia Matvievna mentally compare his lot, or place it on a level with, that of her first children—although, unconsciously it may be, she allotted them all an equal place in her heart. In her opinion the little Andrei’s upbringing, mode of life, and future career stood divided by an immeasurable gulf from the fortunes of Vania and his sister.

Those children were all taken care of now. In other words, Vania had completed his education and started working for the government, his sister had married the manager of a government office, and little Andrei was under the care of Schtoltz and his wife, who treated him like part of their family. Agafia Matvievna never compared his situation, even mentally, to that of her older children—though she may have unconsciously regarded them all equally in her heart. She believed that little Andrei’s upbringing, lifestyle, and future career were worlds apart from the paths of Vania and his sister.

“What are they?” she would say to herself when she called to see Andrei. “They are children born of the people, whereas this one was born a young barin.”

“What are they?” she would think to herself when she called to check on Andrei. “They are children of the people, while this one was born into a young barin family.”

Then she would caress the boy, if not with actual timidity, at all events with a certain touch of caution, and add to herself with something like respect: “What a white skin he has! ’Tis almost transparent. And what tiny hands and feet, too, and what silky hair! He is just like his dead father.” Consequently she was the more ready to accede to Schtoltz’s request when he asked her that he (Schtoltz) should educate the youngster; since she felt sure that Schtoltz’s household was far more the lad’s proper place than was her own establishment, where he would have been thrown among her grimy young nephews.

Then she would softly touch the boy, not out of shyness, but definitely with some caution, and think to herself with a kind of respect: “What a fair skin he has! It’s almost translucent. And those tiny hands and feet, along with that silky hair! He looks just like his late father.” Because of this, she was more willing to agree to Schtoltz’s request for him to educate the boy, as she believed that Schtoltz’s home was a much better place for the child than her own, where he would have been surrounded by her messy young nephews.

Clad in black, she would glide like a shadow from room to room of the house—opening and shutting cupboards, sewing, making lace, but doing everything quietly, and without the least sign of energy. When spoken to, she would reply as though to do so were an effort. Moreover, her eyes no longer glanced swiftly from object to object, as they had done in the old days: rather, they remained fixed in a sort of ever concentrated gaze. Probably they had assumed that gaze during the hour when she had stood looking at her dead husband’s face.

Dressed in black, she moved like a shadow through the house—opening and closing cupboards, sewing, making lace, but doing everything quietly and without the slightest hint of energy. When someone spoke to her, she replied as if it took energy to do so. Also, her eyes no longer darted quickly from one thing to another like they used to: instead, they stayed fixed in a kind of intense stare. They probably adopted that look during the time she stood gazing at her dead husband’s face.

That the light of her life was fast flickering before going out, that God had breathed His breath into her existence and taken it away again, and that her sun had shone brilliantly and was setting for ever, she clearly understood. Yes, that sun was setting for ever, but not before she had learnt the reason why she had been given life, and the fact that she had not lived in vain. Greatly she had loved, and to the full: she had loved Oblomov as a lover, as a husband, and as a barin. But around her there was no one to comprehend this; wherefore she kept her grief the more closely locked, in her own bosom.

She realized that the light of her life was quickly fading, that God had given her life and was now taking it back, and that her sun, which had once shone so brightly, was setting for good. Yes, that sun was setting for good, but not before she discovered why she had been given life and that she hadn't lived in vain. She had loved deeply and completely; she had loved Oblomov as a lover, a husband, and a barin. But no one around her understood this, which is why she kept her sorrow tightly locked in her heart.

Only, next winter, when Schtoltz came to town, she ran to see him, and to gaze hungrily at little Andrei, whom she covered with caresses. Presently she tried to say something—to thank Schtoltz, and to pour out before him all that had been accumulating in her heart in the absence of an outlet. Such words he would have understood perfectly, had they been uttered. But the task was beyond her—she could only throw herself upon Olga, glue her lips to her hand, and burst into such a torrent of scalding tears that perforce Olga wept with her, and Schtoltz, greatly moved, hastened from the room. All three had now a common bond of sympathy—that bond being the memory of Oblomov’s unsullied soul. More than once Schtoltz and Olga besought the widow to come and live with them in the country, but always she replied: “Where I was born and have lived my live, there must I also die.” Likewise, when Schtoltz proposed to render her an account of his management of the Oblomovkan property, she returned him the income therefrom, with a request that he should lay it by for the benefit of little Andrei.

Only, next winter, when Schtoltz came to town, she ran to see him and to gaze longingly at little Andrei, whom she showered with affection. Eventually, she tried to say something—to thank Schtoltz and to share everything that had been building up in her heart without a way to express it. He would have understood those words perfectly if they had come out. But it was too much for her—she could only throw herself onto Olga, press her lips to her hand, and burst into such a flood of painful tears that Olga found herself crying along with her, prompting Schtoltz, deeply moved, to hurry out of the room. All three now shared a bond of sympathy—a bond forged by the memory of Oblomov’s pure soul. More than once, Schtoltz and Olga urged the widow to come live with them in the country, but she always replied, “Where I was born and have lived my life, there must I also die.” Similarly, when Schtoltz offered to give her an account of his management of the Oblomovkan property, she returned the income from it, asking him to save it for little Andrei's benefit.

“’Tis his, not mine,” she said. “He is the barin, and I will continue to live as I have always done.”

“It's his, not mine,” she said. “He is the barin, and I will keep living the way I always have.”










VI

One day, about noon, two gentlemen were walking along a pavement in the Veaborg Quarter, while behind them a carriage quietly paced. One of the gentlemen was Schtoltz, the other a literary friend of his—a stout individual with an apathetic face and sleepy, meditative eyes. As they drew level with a church, Mass had just ended, and the congregation was pouring into the street. In front of them a knot of beggars was collecting a rich and varied harvest.

One day, around noon, two men were walking along a sidewalk in the Veaborg Quarter, with a carriage following them at a slow pace. One of the men was Schtoltz, and the other was a literary friend—a heavyset guy with a blank expression and drowsy, thoughtful eyes. As they passed a church, Mass had just finished, and the congregation was spilling out into the street. In front of them, a group of beggars was gathering a good and varied collection.

“I wonder where these mendicants come from,” said the literary gentleman, glancing at the reapers.

“I’m curious where these beggars come from,” said the literary gentleman, glancing at the reapers.

“Out of sundry nooks and corners, I suppose,” replied the other carelessly.

“From various nooks and corners, I guess,” replied the other casually.

“That is not what I meant. What I meant is, how have they descended to their present position of beggars? Have they come to it suddenly or gradually, for a good reason or for a bad one?”

"That’s not what I meant. What I meant is, how did they end up in their current state as beggars? Did it happen all at once or over time, for a good reason or a bad one?"

“Why are you so anxious to know? Are you contemplating writing a ‘Mysteries of Petrograd’?”

“Why are you so eager to know? Are you thinking about writing a 'Mysteries of Petrograd'?”

“Perhaps I am,” the literary gentleman explained with an indolent yawn.

"Maybe I am," the literary gentleman said with a lazy yawn.

“Then here is a chance for you. Ask any one of them, and, for the sum of a rouble, he will sell you his story, which, jotted down, you could resell to the nobility. For instance, take this old man here. He looks a good example of the normal type. Hi, old man! We want you!”

“Then here’s your opportunity. Ask any of them, and for just a rouble, he’ll sell you his story, which you could write down and sell to the wealthy. For example, look at this old man here. He seems like a perfect example of the typical type. Hey, old man! We need you!”

The old man turned his head at the summons, doffed his cap, and approached the two gentlemen.

The old man turned his head at the call, took off his cap, and walked over to the two gentlemen.

“Good sirs,” he whined, “pray help a poor man who has been wounded in thirty battles and grown old in war.”

“Good sirs,” he complained, “please help a poor man who has been wounded in thirty battles and has grown old in war.”

“It is Zakhar!” exclaimed Schtoltz in astonishment. “It is you, Zakhar, is it not?”

“It’s Zakhar!” Schtoltz exclaimed in disbelief. “It is you, Zakhar, right?”

But Zakhar said nothing. Then suddenly, he shaded his eyes from the sun, and, staring intently at Schtoltz, muttered—

But Zakhar didn’t say anything. Then suddenly, he shielded his eyes from the sun and, looking closely at Schtoltz, muttered—

“Pardon me, your Honour—I do not recognize you. I am nearly blind.”

“Excuse me, Your Honor—I can’t see you very well. I’m almost blind.”

“What? You have forgotten your old friend, the bavin Schtoltz?” the other asked reproachfully.

“What? You've forgotten your old friend, the bavin Schtoltz?” the other asked with disappointment.

“Dear, dear! Is it really your Honour? My bad sight has got the better of me.”

“Wow, is that really you, Your Honor? My poor eyesight must be playing tricks on me.”

Catching Schtoltz impetuously by the hand, the old man imprinted kiss after kiss upon the skirt of his coat.

Catching Schtoltz impulsively by the hand, the old man placed kiss after kiss on the hem of his coat.

“The Lord Himself has permitted a poor lost wretch to see a joyful day!” he said, half-laughing, half-crying. Over his face, and particularly over his rose, there had spread a purplish tinge, while his head was almost completely bald, and his whiskers, though still long, looked so matted and entangled as to resemble pieces of felt wherein snowballs have been wrapped. As for his clothing, it consisted of an old, faded cloak, with one of the lapels missing, and a pair of down-at-heel goloshes. In his hands was a cap from which the fur had become worn away.

“The Lord Himself has allowed a poor lost soul to see a happy day!” he said, half-laughing, half-crying. A purplish tint had spread across his face, especially over his nose, while his head was nearly completely bald, and his whiskers, though still long, looked so matted and tangled that they resembled pieces of felt with snowballs wrapped in them. His clothing was an old, faded cloak, one lapel missing, and a pair of rundown galoshes. In his hands, he held a cap from which the fur had worn away.

“Ah, good sir!” he repeated. “Heaven has indeed granted me joy for to-day’s festival!”

“Ah, good sir!” he said again. “Heaven has truly given me joy for today’s celebration!”

“But why are you in this state?” Schtoltz inquired. “Are you not ashamed of yourself?”

“But why are you like this?” Schtoltz asked. “Aren't you ashamed of yourself?”

“Yes, your Honour; but what else could I do?” And Zakhar heaved a profound sigh. “How else was I to live? So long as Anisia was alive I had not to go wandering about like this, for I was given bite and sup whenever I wanted it; but she died of cholera (Heaven rest her soul!), and her brother straightway refused to support me, saying that I was nothing but an old hanger-on. From Michei Andreitch Tarantiev too I received shameful abuse, and neither of them—would you believe it, your Honour?—ever gave me a morsel of bread! Indeed, had it not been for the barinia, God bless her”—and Zakhar crossed himself—“I should long ago have perished of the cold; but for a while she gave me a bit of clothing, and as much bread as I could eat, and a place by the stove of a night. Then they took to rating her on my account; so at last I left the house to wander whither my eyes might lead me. This is the second year that I have been dragging out this miserable existence.”

“Yes, Your Honor; but what else could I do?” Zakhar sighed deeply. “How else was I supposed to live? As long as Anisia was alive, I didn’t have to wander around like this, because I could get food whenever I wanted; but she died of cholera (may her soul rest in peace!), and her brother immediately refused to support me, saying I was just an old freeloader. Michei Andreitch Tarantiev treated me horribly too, and neither of them—would you believe it, Your Honor?—ever gave me a crumb of bread! Honestly, if it hadn’t been for the barinia, God bless her”—Zakhar crossed himself—“I would have frozen to death a long time ago; but for a while, she gave me some clothes, as much bread as I could eat, and a place by the stove to sleep at night. Then they started complaining about her because of me, so in the end, I left the house to wander wherever my eyes took me. This is the second year that I’ve been living this miserable life.”

“But why did you not go and seek a situation?” Schtoltz inquired.

“But why didn’t you go look for a job?” Schtoltz asked.

“Where was I to get one at this time of day, your Honour? True, I tried for two, but was unsuccessful. Things are not what they used to be: everything has changed for the worse. Nowadays masters require their lacqueys to look respectable, and the gentry no longer keep their halls chock-full of footmen. Indeed, ’tis seldom that you will find so many as two footmen in a house. Yes,” he went on, “the gentry actually take off their own boots! They have even gone so far as to invent a machine to do it with!” Evidently the idea cut Zakhar to the heart. “Yes,” he repeated, “our gentry are a shame and a disgrace to the country. They are fast coming to rack and ruin.” A sigh of profound regret followed.

“Where was I supposed to get one at this time of day, your Honor? True, I tried for two, but didn’t have any luck. Things aren’t what they used to be: everything has changed for the worse. Nowadays, masters expect their servants to look respectable, and the wealthy no longer fill their halls with footmen. In fact, it’s rare to find even two footmen in a household. Yes,” he continued, “the wealthy actually take off their own boots! They’ve even gone so far as to invent a machine to do it for them!” It was clear that this idea hurt Zakhar deeply. “Yes,” he said again, “our wealthy are a shame and a disgrace to the country. They are swiftly heading toward ruin.” A deep sigh followed.

“At one place,” presently he resumed, “I did obtain a situation. ’Twas with a German merchant, who engaged me to be his hall lacquey. After a while, however, he sent me to serve in the pantry. Now, was that my proper business? One day I was carrying some crockery across the room on a tray, and the floor happened to be smooth and slippery, and down I fell, and the tray and the crockery with me. So I was turned out of doors. Next, an old countess took a fancy to my looks. ‘He is of respectable appearance,’ she said to herself, and added me to her staff of Swiss lacqueys. The post was a light one, and bid fair to be permanent, too. All that I had to do was to sit as solemnly as possible on a chair, to cross one leg over the other, and, when any rascal called, not to answer him, but just to grunt and send the fellow away—or else give him a box on the ear. Of course, to the gentry one had to behave differently—just to wave one’s staff like this.” Zakhar gave an illustration of what he meant. “As I say, ’twas an easy job, and the lady, God bless her! was not overdifficult to please. But one day she happened to peep into my room and to see there a bug. With that she bristled up and shrieked as though it had been I who had invented bugs! When was a household ever without a bug? So the next time she passed me she pretended that I smelt of liquor, and dismissed me.”

“At one point,” he resumed, “I got a job with a German merchant who hired me as his hall servant. After a while, though, he moved me to the pantry. Was that really my place? One day while I was carrying some dishes on a tray across the room, I slipped on the smooth floor and fell, taking the tray and the dishes down with me. So, I got kicked out. Then, an old countess noticed me. ‘He looks respectable,’ she thought and added me to her team of Swiss servants. It was an easy job and seemed likely to be permanent. All I had to do was sit as seriously as I could in a chair, cross one leg over the other, and when any troublemaker came by, I didn’t engage, just grunted and sent him away— or sometimes I’d just slap him on the ear. Of course, I had to act differently around the nobility—just wave my staff like this.” Zakhar demonstrated what he meant. “As I said, it was an easy gig, and the lady, bless her, wasn’t too hard to please. But one day she peeked into my room and saw a bug. She freaked out, as if I was the one who brought bugs into her house! When has any household ever been bug-free? So, the next time she saw me, she pretended I smelled like booze and fired me.”

“Yes, and you smell of it now—and very strongly,” remarked Schtoltz.

“Yes, and you really smell like it now—strongly too,” Schtoltz commented.

“To my sorrow, I suppose so,” whined Zakhar, wrinkling his brow bitterly. “Well, then I tried to get a coachman’s job, and took service with a gentleman; but one day I had my feet frost-bitten (for I was overold and weak for the job), and another day the brute of a horse fell down and nearly broke my ribs, and another day I ran over an old woman and got taken to the police-station.”

“To my regret, I guess so,” complained Zakhar, furrowing his brow with frustration. “So, I tried to get a job as a coachman and worked for a gentleman; but one day I got frostbite on my feet (since I was too old and weak for the job), then another day the stupid horse collapsed and almost broke my ribs, and another day I accidentally ran over an old woman and ended up at the police station.”

“Well, well! Instead of drinking and getting yourself into trouble, come to my house, and I will give you a corner there until it is time for us to return to the country. Do you hear?”

“Well, well! Instead of drinking and getting into trouble, come to my place, and I’ll give you a spot to stay until it's time for us to head back to the country. Got it?”

“Yes, your Honour—yes; but, but——”

“Yes, Your Honor—yes; but, but——”

Zakhar sighed again. “I would rather not leave these parts. You see, the grave is here—the grave where my old patron is lying.” Zakhar sobbed. “Only to-day I have been there to commend his soul to God. What a barin the Lord God has taken from us! ’Twould have been good for us if he could have lived another hundred years. Yes, only to-day I have been visiting his grave. Whenever I am near the spot I go and sit beside it, and shed tears—ah, such tears! And sometimes, too, when all is quiet there, I seem to hear him calling to me once more, ‘Zakhar! Zakhar!’—and shivers go running down my back. Never lived there such a barin as he! And how fond of yourself he was, your Honour! May the Lord remember him when the heavenly kingdom shall come!”

Zakhar sighed again. “I’d rather not leave this area. You see, the grave is here—the grave where my old patron is resting.” Zakhar sobbed. “Just today I went there to commend his soul to God. What a loss the Lord has taken from us! It would have been wonderful if he could have lived another hundred years. Yes, just today I visited his grave. Whenever I’m near the spot, I go and sit beside it and shed tears—oh, such tears! Sometimes, when it’s quiet there, I feel like I can hear him calling to me again, ‘Zakhar! Zakhar!’—and it gives me chills. No one ever lived like he did! And how much he cared for you, your Honor! May the Lord remember him when the heavenly kingdom comes!”

“You ought to see our little Andrei,” said Schtoltz. “If you like, you can have charge of him.” And he handed the old man some money.

“You should see our little Andrei,” said Schtoltz. “If you want, you can take care of him.” And he handed the old man some money.

“Yes, I will come! How could I not come when it is to see little Andrei Ilyitch? By this time he must be grown into a tall young gentleman. What joy the Lord has reserved for me this day! Yes, I will come, your Honour, and may God send you good health and many a long year of life!” But it was after a departing carriage that Zakhar was dispatching his benedictions.

“Yes, I will come! How could I not come when it's to see little Andrei Ilyitch? By now, he must have grown into a tall young gentleman. What joy the Lord has in store for me today! Yes, I will come, your Honour, and may God grant you good health and many long years of life!” But he was sending his blessings after a departing carriage.

“Did you hear the old beggar’s story?” Schtoltz asked of his companion.

“Did you hear the story about the old beggar?” Schtoltz asked his friend.

“Yes. Who was the Oblomov whom he mentioned?”

“Yes. Who was the Oblomov he mentioned?”

“He was—Oblomov. More than once I have spoken to you of him.”

“He was—Oblomov. I've mentioned him to you more than once.”

“Ah, I think I remember the name. Yes, he was a friend and comrade of yours, was he not? What became of him?”

“Ah, I think I remember the name. Yes, he was a friend and buddy of yours, right? What happened to him?”

“He came to rack and ruin—though for no apparent reason.” As he spoke Schtoltz sighed heavily. Then he added: “His intellect was equal to that of his fellow’s, his soul was as clear and as bright as glass, his disposition was kindly, and he was a gentleman to the core. Yet he—he fell.”

“He came to destruction—though for no clear reason.” As he spoke, Schtoltz sighed heavily. Then he added: “His intellect was on par with his peers, his soul was as clear and bright as glass, he had a kind disposition, and he was a true gentleman. Yet he—he fell.”

“Wherefore? What was the cause?”

"Why? What was the reason?"

“The cause?” re-echoed Schtoltz. “The cause was—the disease of Oblomovka.”

“The cause?” Schtoltz echoed. “The cause was—the disease of Oblomovka.”

“The disease of Oblomovka?” queried the literary gentleman in some perplexity. “What is that?”

“The disease of Oblomovka?” asked the literary guy, slightly confused. “What’s that?”

“Some day I will tell you. For the moment leave me to my thoughts and memories. Hereafter you shall write them down, for they might prove of value to some one.”

“Someday I’ll tell you. For now, let me be with my thoughts and memories. Later, you can write them down, as they might be useful to someone.”

In time Schtoltz related to his friend what herein is to be found recorded.

Eventually, Schtoltz told his friend about what is recorded here.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!